A seasonable vindication of free-admission, and frequent administration of the Holy Communion to all visible church-members, regenerate or unregenerate. From the institution, precept, president of Christ himself; the doctrine, practice of the primitive Church, fathers, councils, Christians: the confessions, articles, records, chief writers of our own and other reformed churches: the dangerous consequents, effects, schisms arising from the disusage, infrequency, monopoly of this sacrament, to visible or real saints alone; and suspension of all others from it, till approved worthy upon trial. And that upon meer Anabaptistical, and papistical false principles, practices, (here discovered) unadvisedly embraced, imitated, asserted, exceeded by sundry over-rigid, reforming ministers; to our Saviours dishonour, our Churches great disturbance, their own, their peoples prejudice; and the common enemies, and seducers grand advantage. / By Will: Prynne of Swainswick Esq; a bencher of Lincolns Inne·
         Prynne, William, 1600-1669.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A91267 of text R203285 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E495_3). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 261 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 55 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A91267
         Wing P4070
         Thomason E495_3
         ESTC R203285
         99863282
         99863282
         115472
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A91267)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 115472)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 78:E495[3])
      
       
         
           
             A seasonable vindication of free-admission, and frequent administration of the Holy Communion to all visible church-members, regenerate or unregenerate. From the institution, precept, president of Christ himself; the doctrine, practice of the primitive Church, fathers, councils, Christians: the confessions, articles, records, chief writers of our own and other reformed churches: the dangerous consequents, effects, schisms arising from the disusage, infrequency, monopoly of this sacrament, to visible or real saints alone; and suspension of all others from it, till approved worthy upon trial. And that upon meer Anabaptistical, and papistical false principles, practices, (here discovered) unadvisedly embraced, imitated, asserted, exceeded by sundry over-rigid, reforming ministers; to our Saviours dishonour, our Churches great disturbance, their own, their peoples prejudice; and the common enemies, and seducers grand advantage. / By Will: Prynne of Swainswick Esq; a bencher of Lincolns Inne·
             Prynne, William, 1600-1669.
          
           [34], 74 p.
           
             Printed by F. Leach for the author,
             London :
             1656.
          
           
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "Nou: 19th".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Customs and practices -- Early works to 1800.
           Lord's Supper -- History -- Early works to 1800.
           Lord's Supper -- Church of England -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A91267  R203285  (Thomason E495_3).  civilwar no A seasonable vindication of free-admission, and frequent administration of the Holy Communion to all visible church-members, regenerate or u Prynne, William 1656    45408 306 0 0 0 0 0 67 D  The  rate of 67 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-07 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-07 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           A
           SEASONABLE
           VINDICATION
           Of
           Free-Admission
           ,
           and
           Frequent
           Administration
           of
           the
           HOLY
           COMMVNION
           To
           all
           
             Visible
             Church-members
             ,
             Regenerate
          
           or
           
             Vnregenerate
             .
          
           
             From
             the
          
           Institution
           ,
           Precept
           ,
           President
           
             of
          
           Christ
           himself
           ;
           
             the
          
           Doctrine
           ,
           Practice
           
             of
             the
          
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           Councils
           ,
           Christians
           :
           
             the
          
           Confessions
           ,
           Articles
           ,
           Records
           ,
           Chief
           Writers
           
             of
             our
          
           own
           
             and
             other
          
           reformed
           Churches
           :
           
             the
          
           dangerous
           Consequents
           ,
           Effects
           ,
           Schisms
           
             arising
             from
             the
          
           Disusage
           ,
           Infrequency
           ,
           Monopoly
           
             of
             this
          
           Sacrament
           ,
           
             to
          
           visible
           
             or
          
           real
           Saints
           
             alone
             ;
             and
          
           Suspension
           
             of
             all
             others
             from
             it
             ,
          
           till
           approved
           Worthy
           upon
           trial
           .
           
             And
             that
             upon
             meer
          
           Anabaptistical
           ,
           
             and
          
           Papistical
           
             false
          
           Principles
           ,
           Practices
           ,
           (
           
             here
             discovered
             )
             unadvisedly
          
           embraced
           ,
           imitated
           ,
           asserted
           ,
           exceeded
           
             by
             sundry
          
           over-rigid
           ,
           reforming
           Ministers
           ;
           
             to
             our
          
           Saviours
           
             dishonour
             ,
          
           our
           Churches
           
             great
             disturbance
             ,
             their
          
           own
           ,
           
             their
          
           peoples
           
             prejudice
             ;
             and
             the
          
           Common
           Enemies
           ,
           
             and
          
           Seducers
           grand
           Advantage
           .
        
         
           
             By
             Will
             :
             Prynne
          
           of
           
             Swainswick
          
           
             Esq
          
           a
           Bencher
           of
           Lincolns
           Inne
           .
        
         
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             2
             ,
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             And
             did
             
               ALL
            
             eat
             the
             same
             spiritual
             meat
             ;
             and
             did
             
               ALL
            
             drink
             the
             same
             spiritual
             drink
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Cup
             of
             blessing
             which
             we
             blesse
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             
               THE
               COMMUNION
            
             of
             the
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             ?
             The
             Bread
             which
             we
             break
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             
               THE
               COMMUNION
            
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ?
             For
             we
             being
             many
             are
             one
             Bread
             ,
             for
             
               WE
               ARE
               ALL
               PARTAKERS
               OF
               THAT
               ONE
               BREAD
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Aug.
             Ep●st
             .
             179.
             
          
           
             Non
             bonum
             est
             homini
             hominem
             vincere
             ,
             sed
             bonum
             est
             homini
             ut
             eum
             
               Veritas
            
             vincat
             volentem
             ;
             quia
             malum
             est
             homini
             ut
             eum
             
               Veritas
            
             vincat
             
               invitum
               .
            
             Nam
             ipsa
             vincat
             
               necesse
               est
               ,
            
             sive
             
               Negantem
               ,
            
             sive
             
               Confitentem
               .
            
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             F.
             Leach
          
           for
           the
           Author
           ,
           1656.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           To
           the
           over-sadly
           divided
           ,
           misguided
           Ministers
           ,
           of
           the
           miserably
           distracted
           ,
           undermined
           ,
           almost
           ruined
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           especially
           such
           who
           in
           Theory
           or
           Practice
           have
           swerved
           from
           their
           Duties
           ,
           in
           casting
           off
           the
           Frequent
           Administration
           of
           the
           Holy
           Communion
           ,
           with
           their
           peoples
           Free-Admission
           thereunto
           ;
           and
           in
           other
           particulars
           of
           moment
           here
           briefly
           touched
           .
        
         
           
             DEar
             reverend
             Christian
             Brethren
             ,
          
           whom
           I
           cordially
           honour
           for
           
             your
          
           
             a
          
           
             high
             and
             heavenly
             Calling
             ;
          
           give
           me
           leave
           ,
           with
           that
           
             Christian
             Liberty
          
           which
           becomes
           me
           ,
           without
           any
           
             fear
          
           or
           
             flattery
             ,
          
           to
           inform
           you
           ;
           that
           I
           have
           for
           many
           years
           by-past
           ,
           with
           a
           
             bleeding
             soul
          
           and
           
             mournfull
             spirit
             ,
          
           taken
           special
           Notice
           of
           some
           
             offensive
             Deviations
          
           from
           ,
           and
           
             Negligences
          
           in
           your
           
             Ministerial
             Function
             ,
          
           (
           whereof
           many
           of
           you
           are
           guilty
           )
           which
           have
           given
           
             great
             Advantages
          
           to
           your
           
             Common
             Romish
             ,
          
           and
           
             Sectarian
             Adversaries
             ,
          
           and
           
             just
             scandal
          
           to
           divers
           of
           your
           
             best-affected
             Friends
             ,
          
           some
           whereof
           I
           formerly
           endeavoured
           by
           seasonable
           ,
           
           
             timely
          
           
             b
          
           
             Publications
             ,
          
           to
           
             crush
             in
             the
             very
             shell
             ,
          
           and
           now
           deem
           high
           time
           to
           remind
           you
           of
           ,
           being
           grown
           
             Epidemical
             ,
          
           yea
           almost
           destructive
           to
           your
           very
           
             Ministry
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           perillous
           to
           our
           
             Church
          
           and
           
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           Not
           to
           inlarge
           upon
           your
           own
           manifold
           intestine
           
             c
          
           
             sad
             Divisions
             between
             and
             against
             your selves
             ;
          
           which
           have
           separated
           you
           into
           several
           
             Opposite
             Squadrons
             ,
          
           (
           that
           I
           say
           not
           
             Factions
             ,
          
           and
           
             Battalioes
          
           )
           of
           
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Episcopalists
             ,
          
           (
           or
           
             Royalists
             )
             Independents
             ,
             Interdependents
             ;
          
           openly
           ,
           secretly
           
             warring
             against
             ,
          
           and
           seeking
           to
           
             supplant
          
           each
           other
           ,
           by
           the
           
             extravagant
             power
             ,
             proceedings
          
           of
           illegal
           
             Arbitrary
             Committees
             ,
          
           and
           new
           coyned
           
             Orders
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             Engagements
             ,
          
           with
           other
           
             Machiavilian
             Devices
             ,
          
           whereby
           you
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           
             eject
             ,
             sequester
             ,
             suppresse
             ,
             vex
             ,
             ensnare
             ,
             ruine
          
           one
           another
           under
           our
           successive
           late
           
             publike
             Revolutions
          
           of
           Government
           .
           By
           which
           you
           have
           now
           at
           last
           made
           your selves
           
             meer
             Tenants
             at
             will
             ,
          
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           your
           
             Benefices
             ,
             Tithes
             ,
             Ministry
             ,
          
           to
           every
           
             New
             upstart
             power
             ;
          
           a
           
             derision
          
           to
           your
           
             Popish
             ,
          
           a
           prey
           to
           your
           
             Anabaptistical
          
           and
           other
           
             Sectarian
             Adversaries
             ;
          
           who
           infinitely
           increase
           their
           
             Numbers
             ,
             Proselytes
             ,
          
           by
           these
           your
           
             unbrotherly
             feudes
             ;
          
           and
           have
           no
           special
           
             Committees
          
           to
           restrain
           ,
           eject
           ,
           suppresse
           them
           ,
           but
           are
           crept
           into
           most
           
             Committees
             ,
          
           and
           
             places
             of
             power
             ,
          
           to
           vex
           ,
           molest
           ,
           discountenance
           ,
           persecute
           ,
           eject
           ,
           sequester
           many
           of
           you
           ,
           at
           their
           pleasures
           ;
           and
           secretly
           encourage
           ,
           countenance
           ,
           abet
           our
           last
           insolent
           spreading
           
             Romish
             Sect
          
           of
           
             Quakers
             ,
          
           to
           disturb
           ,
           affront
           ,
           revile
           your
           
             persons
             ,
             Doctrine
             ,
             Ministry
             ,
          
           both
           in
           the
           
             Church
             ,
             Streets
             ,
          
           and
           all
           other
           places
           ,
           and
           to
           publish
           their
           most
           rayling
           
             scurrillous
             Invectives
          
           against
           you
           ,
           to
           accomplish
           your
           speedy
           extirpation
           by
           these
           Instruments
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           
             Devil
             ,
          
           which
           they
           dare
           not
           immediately
           attempt
           by
           themselves
           In
           which
           prosecuted
           design
           of
           your
           utter
           speedy
           extirpation
           ,
           all
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
             
             Sectaries
          
           concurre
           ,
           and
           unite
           their
           forces
           with
           the
           
             Jesuites
          
           and
           
             Popish
             party
             ,
          
           as
           
             Iohn
             Canne
          
           demonstrates
           in
           his
           
             Second
             voice
             from
             the
             Temple
             ,
          
           p.
           2.
           where
           he
           excites
           
             The
             Supreme
             Authority
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             of
             England
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           he
           dedicates
           it
           ,
           
             utterly
             to
             extirpate
             the
             National
             Church
             Ministry
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Government
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             to
             starve
             ,
             famish
             all
             the
             Ministers
             thereof
          
           (
           whom
           he
           stiles
           ,
           
             Antichristian
             Idols
             )
             by
             taking
             away
             the
             food
             and
             maintenance
             whereby
             hitherto
             (
             and
             at
             this
             present
             )
             they
             are
             ●ourished
             ,
             fed
             ,
             and
             kept
             alive
             .
          
           In
           regard
           of
           which
           joynt
           desperate
           
             Co●federacy
          
           against
           you
           by
           these
           your
           combined
           
             common
             Adversaries
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           now
           exhort
           and
           advise
           you
           ,
        
         
           First
           of
           all
           ,
           To
           lay
           aside
           and
           abandon
           all
           private
           animosities
           ,
           factions
           ,
           feuds
           ,
           contests
           ,
           and
           persecutions
           against
           each
           other
           ;
           as
           not
           only
           unbeseeming
           the
           
             d
          
           
             Embassadors
             ,
             Ministers
             of
             the
             God
             ,
             Prince
             ,
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
             ;
          
           but
           as
           the
           most
           probable
           ,
           unavoidable
           means
           of
           your
           own
           speedy
           destruction
           ;
           as
           these
           two
           
             Gospel
             Texts
          
           will
           assure
           you
           ,
           Mat.
           12.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           
             And
             Iesus
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Every
             kingdom
             divided
             against
             it self
             is
             brought
             to
             desolation
             ,
             and
             every
             City
             or
             House
             divided
             against
             it self
             shall
             not
             stand
             .
             And
             if
             Satan
             cast
             out
             Satan
          
           (
           or
           one
           Min●ster
           another
           of
           a
           contrary
           party
           )
           
             he
             is
             divided
             against
             himself
             ;
             how
             shall
             then
             his
             kingdom
          
           (
           or
           Christs
           ,
           where
           his
           Ministers
           are
           thus
           divided
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           one
           another
           )
           
             stand
             ?
          
           And
           Gal.
           5.
           15.
           
           
             But
             if
             ye
             bite
             and
             devour
             one
             another
             ,
             take
             heed
             that
             you
             be
             not
             consumed
             one
             of
             another
             .
          
           Among
           all
           the
           evils
           that
           afflict
           the
           body
           politick
           of
           the
           Church
           or
           State
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           so
           pernicious
           as
           division
           ,
           especially
           amongst
           the
           Ministers
           and
           chief
           Officers
           thereof
           ,
           
             e
          
           
             because
             it
             strikes
             at
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             their
             being
             ,
             and
             poisons
             the
             original
             of
             their
             life
             and
             strength
             .
          
           Wherefore
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           most
           especially
           to
           avoid
           ,
           detest
           this
           destructive
           sin
           .
        
         
         
           
             2ly
             ,
             Seeing
             all
             Ministers
             and
             Christians
             are
             specially
             obliged
             by
             the
          
           
             f
          
           command
           ,
           
             and
             will
             of
             their
             Master
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             own
             welfare
             ,
             safety
             ,
             salvation
             ,
             to
             continue
          
           inseparably
           united
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           all
           together
           to
           make
           up
           but
           one
           harmonious
           Body
           ;
           
             I
             shall
             exhort
             ,
             beseech
             ,
             advise
             you
             all
             ,
             to
          
           
             g
          
           live
           and
           love
           like
           Brethren
           ;
           
             h
          
           To
           be
           all
           of
           one
           mind
           and
           of
           one
           Spirit
           ,
           striving
           together
           for
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           
             i
          
           To
           keep
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           bond
           of
           peace
           .
           
             k
          
           To
           manifest
           to
           all
           the
           world
           that
           you
           are
           Christs
           disciples
           by
           loving
           one
           another
           .
           
             And
             to
             pursue
             this
             pathetical
             exhortation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             cease
             the
             Contentions
             between
             the
             Minister
             and
             people
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Corinth
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           1.
           10.
           
           Now
           I
           beseech
           you
           Brethren
           in
           the
           name
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           ye
           all
           speak
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           be
           no
           divisions
           among
           you
           ;
           but
           that
           ye
           be
           perfectly
           joyned
           together
           in
           the
           same
           mind
           and
           in
           the
           same
           judgement
           .
        
         
           3ly
           ,
           
             l
          
           
             Stand
             constantly
             upon
             your
             watch
             ,
             and
          
           
             m
          
           
             unite
             all
             your
             studies
             ,
             endeavours
             together
             against
             the
             manifold
             plots
             ,
             policies
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             your
             Iesuitical
             ,
             Popish
             ,
             Sectarian
             common
             Enemies
             ,
          
           who
           seek
           nothing
           but
           the
           speedy
           ruine
           of
           your
           persons
           ,
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           Church
           ,
           State
           ,
           being
           more
           active
           ,
           subtle
           and
           successfull
           of
           late
           years
           in
           this
           design
           ,
           than
           ever
           in
           former
           ages
           .
           And
           let
           their
           present
           joynt
           attempts
           ,
           combinations
           against
           you
           ,
           be
           a
           prevailing
           argument
           to
           unite
           your
           affections
           ,
           endeavours
           ,
           studies
           to
           countermine
           them
           .
        
         
           4ly
           ,
           Avoid
           all
           carnal
           ,
           Machivilian
           Policies
           ,
           all
           sordid
           Compliances
           ,
           and
           
             n
          
           base
           
             Fears
          
           of
           any
           Mortals
           ,
           how
           great
           or
           powerful
           soever
           :
           And
           never
           
             o
          
           
             act
          
           nor
           consent
           to
           any
           
             evils
             ,
          
           error
           ,
           unrighteous
           ,
           impious
           Projects
           ,
           or
           hypocritical
           designes
           ,
           
             yea
             ,
             hope
             that
             any
             good
             may
             come
             thereby
             :
          
           but
           rather
           part
           with
           your
           lives
           ,
           liberties
           ,
           and
           all
           worldly
           enjoyments
           ,
           than
           with
           
             a
             good
          
           conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           or
           Ordinances
           
           of
           God
           intrusted
           to
           your
           care
           .
        
         
           5ly
           ,
           Take
           Notice
           of
           some
           particular
           late
           failings
           and
           scandalous
           sinfull
           
             Omissions
          
           or
           
             Neglects
          
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           your
           
             Ministerial
             Office
             ,
          
           in
           which
           divers
           of
           you
           have
           been
           and
           still
           are
           very
           peccant
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           ,
           by
           our
           former
           
             Liturgies
          
           (
           confirmed
           by
           
             p
          
           
             sundry
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
          
           yet
           in
           force
           )
           the
           
             Decalogui
             ,
          
           or
           
             Ten
             Commandements
          
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           
             q
          
           (
           asserted
           by
           all
           or
           most
           of
           you
           to
           be
           
             Moral
             ,
          
           and
           
             Perpetual
             ,
          
           as
           they
           are
           a
           rule
           of
           
             Life
          
           and
           
             Obedience
          
           )
           were
           to
           be
           
             publikely
             read
             in
             all
             Churches
             ,
          
           (
           as
           heretofore
           was
           usual
           )
           once
           every
           
             Lords
             day
             ,
          
           and
           when
           ever
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
             was
             administred
             ;
          
           to
           the
           end
           the
           people
           
             might
             the
             better
             remember
             and
             observe
             them
             in
             their
             lives
             and
             conversations
             .
          
           This
           godly
           custom
           ,
           hath
           for
           sundry
           years
           together
           been
           universally
           neglected
           ,
           and
           cast
           aside
           by
           all
           or
           most
           of
           you
           .
           By
           which
           means
           ,
           the
           elder
           sort
           of
           people
           have
           quite
           forgotten
           these
           Commandements
           ;
           the
           younger
           sort
           are
           alltogether
           ignorant
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           generally
           know
           not
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           any
           such
           Decalogue
           for
           them
           to
           learn
           ,
           know
           ,
           observe
           :
           their
           Parents
           ,
           Masters
           ,
           not
           instructing
           them
           in
           them
           in
           their
           private
           families
           as
           formerly
           ;
           since
           discontinued
           publikely
           in
           our
           Chnrches
           ;
           The
           number
           of
           
             Antinomians
          
           is
           hereby
           augmented
           ,
           confirmed
           in
           their
           Error
           :
           the
           Knowledge
           ,
           Sence
           ,
           Conscience
           of
           sinnes
           against
           these
           Precepts
           ,
           almost
           quite
           obliturated
           :
           And
           these
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           all
           other
           good
           Laws
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           quite
           cast
           aside
           ,
           slighted
           ,
           scorned
           ,
           violated
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           by
           many
           professed
           
             Saints
          
           of
           the
           highest
           Orb
           ,
           like
           
             Old
             Almanacks
          
           quite
           out
           of
           date
           or
           force
           ,
           especially
           the
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           8
           ,
           and
           last
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             covet
             thy
             neighbours
             house
             ,
             &c.
             nor
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             his
             :
          
           now
           turned
           into
           an
           affirmative
           ,
           or
           quite
           expunged
           out
           of
           the
           Decalogue
           of
           too
           many
           
             English
             Protestants
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           the
           
             r
          
           
             second
             Commandement
          
           heretofore
           out
           of
           the
           
             Papists
             .
          
           And
           whether
           this
           omission
           
           be
           not
           a
           sinne
           against
           Deutr.
           6.
           1.
           to
           10.
           c.
           18.
           18.
           to
           22.
           c.
           4.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Acts
           13.
           15.
           
           Psal.
           1.
           2.
           Iosh.
           1.
           8.
           and
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           fit
           henceforth
           to
           be
           reformed
           ,
           let
           your
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           with
           all
           Protestant
           Commentators
           on
           these
           Texts
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Decalogue
          
           resolve
           you
           .
        
         
           2ly
           ,
           Whereas
           the
           Summary
           Heads
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           comprised
           in
           antient
           
             Creeds
             ,
             (
             made
             ,
          
           
             ſ
          
           
             used
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           continued
           in
           all
           Christian
           
             Churches
             ,
             as
             most
             useful
             ,
             necessary
             ,
             ever
             since
          
           )
           were
           usually
           repeated
           by
           the
           Ministers
           and
           people
           in
           all
           our
           Churches
           heretofore
           ,
           when
           ever
           they
           assembled
           to
           worship
           God
           on
           
             Lords-dayes
             ,
          
           and
           
             other
             Festivals
          
           or
           times
           of
           
             Devotion
             ;
          
           This
           Godly
           ,
           profitable
           Christian
           practice
           ,
           hath
           been
           generally
           disused
           and
           set
           aside
           by
           most
           of
           you
           for
           sundry
           years
           together
           :
           whereby
           the
           old
           Principles
           of
           our
           Christian
           Faith
           and
           Creeds
           ,
           are
           quite
           forgotten
           ,
           or
           neglected
           by
           the
           ancienter
           sort
           ,
           and
           unknown
           to
           the
           younger
           people
           ,
           (
           not
           instructed
           to
           learn
           or
           repeat
           them
           by
           heart
           as
           formerly
           ,
           by
           their
           Parents
           and
           Masters
           ,
           since
           disused
           in
           our
           Churches
           by
           Ministers
           )
           and
           a
           world
           of
           
             New
             Faiths
             ,
             Heresies
             ,
             Blasphemies
             ,
             Errors
             ,
          
           have
           been
           set
           up
           and
           vented
           in
           opposition
           thereunto
           ,
           destructive
           to
           the
           very
           Foundations
           of
           our
           Religion
           .
           Now
           whether
           this
           Omission
           be
           not
           a
           great
           Misdemeanour
           or
           Oversight
           in
           you
           ,
           repugnant
           to
           the
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           1.
           to
           8.
           
           Hebr.
           5.
           12
           ,
           13.
           c.
           6.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           15.
           c.
           3.
           2.
           and
           other
           Texts
           ,
           let
           all
           Old
           and
           New
           Expositors
           on
           the
           
             Creed
             ,
          
           determine
           ,
           and
           your
           own
           Consciences
           judge
           ?
        
         
           3ly
           ,
           Whereas
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           our
           Land
           ,
           confirming
           the
           
             Book
             of
             Ordination
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Liturgies
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           all
           our
           Deacons
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           formerly
           on
           Lords
           dayes
           and
           other
           times
           of
           publike
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           were
           specially
           obliged
           to
           read
           certain
           
             Psalms
             ,
          
           with
           one
           
             Chapter
          
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
             ,
          
           and
           another
           
             out
             of
             the
             New
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           peoples
           better
           edification
           and
           
           instruction
           in
           the
           
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           and
           incouragement
           to
           read
           them
           diligently
           in
           their
           Families
           and
           private
           Closets
           ;
           yet
           now
           of
           late
           years
           ,
           contrary
           to
           their
           Solemn
           Promise
           at
           their
           
             t
          
           Ordinations
           ,
           
             diligently
             to
             read
             the
             Canonical
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             to
             the
             people
             assembled
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           contrary
           to
           Exod.
           24.
           7.
           
           Deut.
           6.
           1.
           to
           10.
           c.
           11.
           18.
           to
           22.
           c.
           31.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           Josh.
           8.
           34
           ,
           35.
           2
           
           Kings
           23.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           2
           Chron.
           34.
           29
           ,
           30
           ,
           31.
           
           Neh.
           8.
           1.
           to
           19.
           c.
           9.
           1.
           3.
           c.
           13.
           1.
           
           Isay
           34.
           16
           
           ▪
           Ier.
           36.
           6
           ,
           10
           ,
           &c.
           c.
           51.
           61
           ,
           62.
           
           Luk.
           4.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Acts
           13.
           15.
           c.
           15.
           21.
           31.
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           13.
           
           Eph.
           3.
           4.
           Col.
           4.
           16.
           1
           Thess.
           5.
           27.
           
           Rev.
           1.
           3.
           c.
           5.
           4
           ,
           5.
           2
           Cor.
           3.
           14.
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           3.
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             practice
             of
             Gods
             own
             people
             the
             Iews
             ,
             of
             Christ
             himself
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             Councils
             ,
             Church
             ,
             Christians
             ,
          
           as
           
             u
          
           Bishop
           
             Iewel
          
           proves
           at
           large
           ,
           of
           all
           
             x
          
           Protestant
           
             Churches
             in
             foreign
             parts
             ;
          
           the
           Practice
           ,
           
             Canons
             ,
             Rubricks
             ,
          
           and
           Liturgies
           of
           our
           English
           Church
           ,
           and
           command
           of
           God
           himself
           in
           the
           forecited
           Texts
           ,
           most
           of
           our
           
             Independent
             Ministers
          
           have
           wholly
           cast
           off
           the
           reading
           of
           all
           
             Psalms
             ,
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             in
             their
             Churches
             and
             Meetings
          
           (
           more
           particularly
           in
           
             Pendennis
          
           Castle
           in
           
             Cornwall
             ,
          
           where
           there
           was
           not
           one
           Chapter
           ,
           Psalm
           either
           sung
           or
           read
           ,
           during
           my
           near
           two
           years
           close
           imprisonment
           ,
           in
           their
           Meeting-house
           there
           ;
           )
           yea
           ,
           many
           
             Presbyterians
          
           and
           other
           
             Ministers
          
           have
           overmuch
           failed
           herein
           ,
           reading
           only
           either
           one
           
             Chapter
          
           out
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           or
           
             New
             ,
          
           and
           somtimes
           only
           one
           
             Psalm
             ,
          
           without
           a
           
             Chapter
             ,
          
           now
           and
           then
           on
           
             Lords
             dayes
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Publick
           Dayes
           of
           worship
           .
           By
           which
           ill
           president
           ,
           the
           generality
           of
           their
           people
           (
           especially
           such
           who
           cannot
           read
           )
           are
           become
           wholly
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           prey
           to
           every
           seducer
           ;
           the
           constant
           reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           privat
           ,
           is
           much
           neglected
           ;
           the
           Scriptures
           themselves
           much
           slighted
           ;
           yea
           many
           turned
           professed
           Anti-Scripturists
           ,
           rejecting
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           both
           together
           ;
           
           and
           others
           who
           retain
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           have
           quite
           rejected
           the
           old
           ,
           as
           nothing
           appertaining
           to
           Christians
           ;
           though
           a
           chief
           part
           of
           the
           Churches
           
             foundation
             ,
             &
             approved
             ,
             injoyned
             to
             be
             searched
             ,
             studied
             ,
             read
             by
             Christ
             himself
             and
             his
             Apostles
          
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           17.
           18.
           
           c
           7.
           12.
           
           c
           22
           ,
           40.
           c.
           26.
           56.
           
           Mar.
           1.
           2.
           Lu.
           1.
           70.
           c.
           16.
           26.
           31.
           
           Acts
           3.
           18.
           c.
           10.
           43.
           c.
           13.
           15.
           27.
           c.
           26.
           22.
           27.
           c.
           28.
           23.
           c.
           17.
           2.
           11.
           c.
           18.
           24.
           28.
           
           Rom.
           1.
           2.
           c.
           16.
           26.
           
           Ephes.
           2.
           20.
           c.
           4.
           11
           ,
           12.
           13.
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           10
           ,
           11.
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           19
           20
           ,
           21.
           c.
           3.
           1
           ,
           2.
           with
           other
           expresse
           Gospel
           texts
           .
           And
           is
           not
           this
           a
           grosse
           sinful
           Omission
           now
           fit
           to
           be
           repented
           of
           and
           reformed
           by
           you
           all
           ,
           having
           produced
           so
           many
           sad
           effects
           ,
           and
           complying
           too
           much
           with
           the
           Papists
           ,
           
             y
          
           and
           Mr.
           
             Harding
             ,
          
           who
           stiles
           the
           
             publike
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             the
             people
             in
             their
             mother
             Tongue
             ,
             The
             instinct
             and
             work
             of
             Satan
             ?
          
        
         
           4ly
           ,
           Many
           Minsters
           and
           Congregationt
           (
           especially
           Independents
           and
           Anabaptists
           )
           have
           wholly
           cast
           off
           the
           
             Singing
          
           (
           as
           well
           as
           reading
           )
           
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             Hymnes
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Songs
             ,
          
           not
           only
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             z
          
           
             precepts
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             ●aints
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             :
          
           but
           of
           
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             Church
             in
             the
             New
             ,
          
           Luke
           1.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Mat.
           26.
           30.
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           15.
           
           Ephes.
           5.
           17.
           
           Col.
           3.
           1●
           .
           Heb.
           2.
           12.
           
           Iam.
           5.
           13.
           
           Rev.
           15.
           3.
           c.
           5.
           9.
           c.
           14.
           3.
           
           And
           is
           not
           this
           a
           sin
           fit
           to
           be
           redressed
           by
           those
           who
           are
           guilty
           of
           it
           ?
           unlesse
           they
           deem
           our
           present
           Oppressions
           ,
           Thraldom
           ,
           and
           publick
           Calamities
           such
           ,
           as
           deserve
           to
           
             turn
             all
             our
             Psalms
             into
             Lamentations
             ,
             and
             Songs
             into
             Howlings
             ,
          
           Amos
           8.
           10.
           
           Ezech.
           26.
           13.
           
           Iam.
           7.
           9.
           
        
         
           5ly
           ,
           Whereas
           our
           Ministers
           heretofore
           by
           our
           
             Councils
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Liturgies
          
           were
           obliged
           
             to
             Catechise
             and
             instruct
             their
             younger
             Parishioners
             in
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             Creed
             ,
             ten
             Commandements
             and
             Principles
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
          
           and
           made
           a
           Conscience
           to
           perform
           it
           on
           Lords
           dayes
           and
           other
           Seasons
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           
             edification
          
           and
           corroborations
           of
           their
           People
           against
           
           
             Heresies
             ,
             Sects
             ,
             Errors
             ,
             Vices
             ;
          
           The
           generality
           of
           Ministers
           of
           late
           years
           have
           either
           totally
           rejected
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           neglected
           this
           part
           of
           their
           Ministerial
           duty
           ;
           contrary
           to
           Gal.
           6.
           6.
           
           Heb.
           5.
           15
           ,
           16.
           c.
           6.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           Deut.
           6.
           1.
           to
           10.
           and
           other
           expresse
           Scriptures
           .
           Whereby
           Parents
           and
           Masters
           have
           for
           the
           most
           part
           given
           over
           this
           dutyin
           their
           Families
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           people
           being
           generally
           ignorant
           ,
           uninstructed
           ,
           unsetled
           ,
           ungrounded
           in
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           are
           
             a
          
           
             tossed
             and
             carried
             to
             and
             fro
             with
             every
             wind
             of
             doctrine
             ,
          
           made
           a
           prey
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           Sectaries
           and
           seducing
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           divided
           from
           our
           Churches
           into
           different
           
             separated
             Conventicles
             ,
          
           almost
           past
           hopes
           of
           reducing
           to
           the
           tr●th
           and
           unity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           How
           necessary
           it
           is
           therefore
           for
           all
           peccant
           Ministers
           to
           reform
           this
           Sin
           ,
           let
           the
           Preface
           to
           Mr.
           
           
             Crooks
             Guide
             ,
          
           and
           others
           who
           have
           written
           of
           the
           
             Vtility
          
           and
           
             Necessity
             of
             Catechising
             ,
          
           inform
           them
           .
        
         
           6ly
           ,
           Some
           Ministers
           (
           especially
           Independents
           )
           have
           (
           contrary
           to
           Luke
           9.
           62.
           
           Rom.
           1.
           1.
           Heb.
           7.
           23
           ,
           24.
           )
           
             b
          
           
             quite
             renounced
             their
             very
             Ministerial
             Ordination
             and
             Function
             ,
          
           preaching
           only
           now
           as
           
             gifted
             Brethren
             ,
          
           not
           as
           
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
          
           and
           others
           of
           them
           have
           either
           overmuch
           neglected
           or
           scrupuled
           the
           
             baptizing
             of
             Infants
             ;
          
           especially
           
             c
          
           of
           
             these
             who
             are
             not
             of
             their
             own
          
           independent
           
             Congregations
             :
          
           Which
           how
           repugnant
           it
           is
           to
           the
           precepts
           and
           Presidents
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           How
           scandalous
           to
           our
           Protestant
           Church
           and
           Religion
           ,
           how
           advantagious
           to
           our
           
             Papal
             ,
             Anabaptistical
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Sectarian
           Common
           Enemies
           ,
           let
           Mr.
           
             d
          
           
             Seaman
             ,
          
           Mr.
           
             Baxter
             ,
          
           Mr.
           
           
             Hall
          
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           have
           written
           largely
           on
           these
           Subjects
           of
           late
           times
           resolve
           them
           ;
           and
           themselves
           now
           reform
           with
           penitent
           hearts
           .
        
         
           7ly
           ,
           The
           thing
           I
           shall
           here
           principally
           charge
           upon
           the
           consciences
           of
           hundreds
           of
           Ministers
           guilty
           of
           this
           
             Sacrilegious
             Crime
             ,
          
           is
           ,
           
             their
             many
             years
             wilfull
             discontinuance
             
             of
             the
             frequent
             publike
             celebration
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             their
             Parishioners
             ;
          
           against
           the
           very
           essential
           
             duty
             and
             Office
             of
             their
             Function
             ,
             as
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Incumbents
             of
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Precept
             and
             President
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Prim●tive
             Church
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             and
             all
             former
             Churches
             ,
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             throughout
             the
             world
             ;
             the
             Canons
             ,
             Decrees
             ,
             Injunctions
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Statutes
             of
             our
             own
             and
             foreign
             Church●s
             ,
             States
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Directory
             it self
             ;
          
           as
           I
           have
           
             e
          
           
             elsewhere
             ,
          
           and
           shall
           here
           more
           largely
           manifest
           .
           By
           which
           Negligence
           and
           Omission
           ,
           I
           shall
           desire
           them
           now
           at
           last
           most
           sadly
           to
           consider
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           they
           rob
           God
           himself
           of
           one
           chief
           publick
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           his
           solemn
           worship
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           they
           rob
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           of
           one
           of
           his
           instituted
           Sacraments
           ,
           whereby
           they
           should
           principally
           
             shew
             forth
             the
             benefits
             ,
             fruits
             ,
             and
             memory
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             till
             his
             Second
             coming
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           11
           ▪
           25
           ,
           26.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           they
           rob
           their
           Churches
           and
           people
           of
           the
           inestimable
           benefits
           ,
           comforts
           of
           Christs
           most
           blessed
           Supper
           .
           Wherein
           they
           are
           more
           culpable
           ,
           sacrilegious
           and
           injurious
           to
           Christs
           Institution
           and
           their
           people
           ,
           than
           the
           
             Sacrilegious
             Popes
          
           and
           
             Popish
             Priests
             ,
          
           who
           administer
           this
           Sacrament
           to
           themselves
           in
           both
           kinds
           every
           Masse
           ,
           and
           give
           the
           People
           the
           Consecrated
           Bread
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           once
           a
           year
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Cup
             too
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             by
             special
          
           
             f
          
           
             dispensations
             :
          
           whereas
           they
           deprive
           themselves
           and
           their
           people
           wholly
           of
           both
           parts
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           for
           sundry
           years
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           dispence
           it
           to
           them
           at
           their
           and
           others
           earnest
           intreaties
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           herein
           they
           give
           as
           high
           ,
           as
           grosse
           ,
           as
           sinful
           a
           
             Non
             obstante
          
           to
           
             Christ
             himself
             ,
          
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
          
           and
           
             Fathers
             ,
          
           in
           casting
           aside
           this
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           for
           so
           many
           years
           together
           ;
           as
           the
           
             g
          
           
             Council
             of
             Constance
          
           did
           ,
           
             when
             it
             took
             away
             the
             use
             of
             the
             
             Cup
             only
             from
             the
             Lay-people
             ;
          
           and
           hereby
           justifie
           ,
           imitate
           ,
           exceed
           this
           their
           Sacrilegious
           ,
           Antichristian
           practice
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           hereby
           they
           sinfully
           neglect
           ,
           renounce
           
             one
             principal
             essential
             part
             of
             their
             Ministerial
             function
             and
             pastoral
             duty
             ,
          
           which
           they
           were
           purposely
           ordained
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           presented
           to
           their
           Parochial
           Cures
           and
           Benefices
           diligently
           to
           discharge
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           have
           
             h
          
           elswhere
           manifested
           at
           large
           )
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           administer
           this
           Sacrament
           to
           their
           people
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             That
             they
             herein
             pointblank
             oppugn
             ,
             contradict
             the
          
           
             i
          
           constant
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           Christians
           ;
           
             who
             usually
          
           administred
           the
           Holy
           Communion
           to
           all
           their
           visible
           Church-members
           every
           Lords
           day
           ;
           with
           the
           constant
           usage
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           God
           throughout
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           all
           former
           ages
           till
           this
           present
           ,
           
             who
             prescribed
             ,
             practiced
             the
             frequent
             celebration
             thereof
             ,
             as
             a
             necessary
             ,
             usefull
             ,
             and
          
           most
           comfortable
           duty
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           That
           herein
           they
           have
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           imitated
           the
           tyranny
           and
           practice
           of
           Pope
           
             Innocent
          
           the
           3d.
           and
           the
           
             Popish
             English
             Clergy
          
           under
           him
           ;
           who
           interdicting
           the
           whole
           
             Realm
             of
             England
             ,
          
           Anno
           1208.
           (
           
             by
             reason
             of
             differences
             then
             risen
             between
          
           King
           John
           ,
           
             the
             Archbishop
             of
          
           Canterbury
           ,
           
             and
             other
          
           Prelates
           )
           
             for
          
           6
           
             years
             ,
             3
             moneths
             ,
             and
             14
             days
             space
             ;
          
           thereupon
           
             through
             the
             Clergies
             obstinacy
          
           cessaverunt
           in
           Anglia
           omnia
           Ecclesiastica
           Sacramenta
           
             praeter
          
           solummodo
           Confessionem
           ,
           &
           viaticum
           in
           ultima
           neccessitate
           ,
           et
           Baptisma
           parvulorum
           ,
           ad
           irrestaurabile
           damnum
           Ecclesiae
           ,
           tam
           in
           temporalibus
           quam
           spiritualibus
           ,
           as
           
             k
          
           
             Matthew
             Paris
          
           and
           others
           inform
           us
           :
           The
           King
           hereupon
           by
           
             special
             Writs
          
           and
           
             Patents
             ,
          
           commanded
           
             William
             of
             Cornhil
             ,
             Joseline
             of
             Cornwal
          
           and
           others
           ,
           
             to
             seise
             all
             the
             Lands
             ,
             Goods
             ,
             Livings
             of
             the
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             Pri●rs
             ,
             Religious
             Persons
             ,
             Clerks
             and
             Priests
             ,
             that
             should
             from
             the
             Monday
             next
             before
             Easter
             refuse
             to
             celebrate
             
             divine
             Service
             and
             Sacraments
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             confiscated
             them
             all
             as
             forfeited
             to
             his
             Treasury
             :
             Being
             driven
             to
             use
             such
             austerity
             and
             sharpnesse
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             enforce
             them
             to
             perform
             their
             Pastoral
             charge
             ;
          
           as
           
             l
          
           Mr.
           
           
             Fox
          
           records
           out
           of
           the
           
             Clause
             Roll
          
           of
           9
           
             Johannis
          
           in
           the
           Tower
           of
           
             London
             .
          
           And
           have
           not
           many
           whole
           Parishes
           ,
           Cities
           ▪
           and
           Dioceses
           ,
           well
           nigh
           for
           as
           long
           a
           space
           or
           more
           ,
           been
           actually
           interdicted
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           by
           sundry
           obstinate
           Ministers
           ,
           
             from
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Sacraments
             ,
             except
             baptizing
             of
             Infants
             ,
          
           (
           and
           some
           of
           them
           from
           that
           too
           )
           
             and
             from
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             such
             as
             lie
             at
             the
             point
             of
             death
             ,
          
           which
           was
           not
           denyed
           to
           any
           during
           that
           long
           Papal
           Interdict
           ?
           And
           do
           they
           not
           deserve
           then
           ,
           as
           severe
           a
           seizure
           of
           their
           
             Benefices
             ,
             Lands
             ,
             Goods
          
           for
           this
           their
           wilful
           neglect
           of
           their
           Pastoral
           duty
           for
           so
           long
           a
           season
           ,
           as
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           then
           incurred
           for
           their
           negligence
           ,
           obstinacy
           ,
           and
           fear
           of
           the
           
             Popes
          
           displeasure
           ?
        
         
           8ly
           ,
           This
           Crime
           and
           Neglect
           of
           theirs
           is
           highly
           aggravated
           by
           sundry
           circumstances
           ,
           which
           instead
           of
           justifying
           or
           extenuating
           ,
           doth
           elevate
           it
           to
           the
           highest
           pitch
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           hath
           been
           carried
           on
           and
           acted
           by
           special
           
             Confederacies
             ,
             Combinations
          
           amongst
           most
           Ministers
           guilty
           thereof
           ;
           who
           have
           had
           sundry
           publike
           and
           privat
           meetings
           ,
           yea
           some
           days
           of
           Humiliation
           (
           which
           is
           worse
           )
           to
           carry
           on
           this
           
             Sacrilegious
             design●
             ;
          
           as
           the
           Popish
           Priests
           and
           Prelates
           formerly
           had
           ,
           for
           the
           Sacrilegious
           taking
           away
           of
           the
           Consecrated
           wine
           from
           the
           Lay-people
           in
           the
           
             m
          
           
             Council
             of
             Constance
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           have
           justified
           it
           both
           in
           
             n
          
           
             Presse
             and
             Pulpit
             ,
          
           as
           not
           only
           Lawful
           and
           Necessary
           ,
           but
           their
           
             bounden
             duty
             ;
          
           yea
           the
           will
           and
           appointment
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           
             o
          
           
             Popish
             Preists
          
           have
           justified
           their
           
             Half
             Communion
             ,
          
           and
           taking
           away
           the
           Cup
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           have
           miserably
           wrested
           ,
           perverted
           ,
           tortured
           many
           Sacred
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           to
           warrant
           this
           their
           
           Sacrilege
           ,
           as
           the
           Popish
           Priests
           have
           done
           to
           justifie
           their
           depriving
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Sacramental
           Cup
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           They
           have
           printed
           ,
           preached
           against
           the
           
             p
          
           
             expresse
             Letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             all
             Antiquity
             ,
             the
             Articles
             ,
             Homilies
             ,
             Liturgy
             ,
          
           and
           these
           
             Writers
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           Confession
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           
             Constance
          
           it self
           ,
           
             That
             our
             Saviour
             never
             administred
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             Iudas
             ,
          
           but
           
             only
             to
             the
             other
             xi
             .
             Apostles
             ;
          
           to
           justifie
           their
           Sacrilege
           by
           this
           palpable
           untruth
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             They
             have
             cast
             most
             vile
             aspersions
             upon
             this
             most
             blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             justifie
             this
             their
             practice
             ,
             and
             deterre
             the
             people
             from
             it
             ;
             stiling
             it
             frequently
             in
             their
             Pamphlets
             ,
             Sermons
             ;
          
           
             q
          
           Deadly
           poyson
           :
           A
           Cup
           of
           poyson
           ,
           which
           will
           poyson
           and
           kill
           mens
           souls
           .
           An
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           efficacy
           spiritually
           to
           quicken
           ,
           regenerate
           or
           convert
           men
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           confirm
           such
           who
           are
           already
           regenerated
           and
           really
           converted
           .
           
             And
             asserting
             ,
          
           That
           it
           belongs
           to
           none
           but
           real
           Saints
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           truly
           sanctified
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           all
           visible
           Members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           able
           to
           examine
           themselves
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           They
           have
           pleaded
           
             r
          
           
             tendernesse
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             Duty
             ;
             and
             partaking
             with
             unworthy
             Communicants
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
          
           to
           justifie
           their
           Non-celebration
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           both
           in
           Conscience
           and
           Duty
           they
           are
           obliged
           duly
           to
           celebrate
           ;
           and
           by
           not
           doing
           whereof
           they
           are
           not
           only
           partakers
           ,
           but
           Authors
           ,
           abettors
           ,
           perswaders
           of
           their
           peoples
           sinful
           contempt
           and
           neglect
           thereof
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           They
           have
           deprived
           many
           thousands
           of
           Gods
           dear
           ,
           precious
           real
           Saints
           of
           the
           
             inestimable
             benefits
             ,
             comforts
          
           of
           ,
           strength
           and
           growth
           in
           grace
           by
           this
           most
           heavenly
           Ordinance
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           confesse
           it
           doth
           of
           right
           belong
           ,
           and
           debarred
           themselves
           also
           from
           it
           ,
           for
           sundry
           years
           together
           ,
           only
           for
           fear
           such
           whom
           they
           deem
           ignorant
           ,
           scandalous
           ,
           should
           partake
           thereof
           .
           And
           is
           not
           this
           the
           extremity
           of
           injustice
           ,
           impiety
           ,
           uncharitablenesse
           ,
           to
           debar
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           and
           Christs
           
           invited
           Guests
           from
           his
           Table
           ,
           only
           for
           fear
           some
           unworthy
           or
           unbidden
           guests
           should
           intrude
           thereto
           ?
           Certainly
           this
           is
           diametrically
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             ſ
          
           
             Office
             of
             every
             Good
             and
             Faithfull
             Steward
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             ru●er
             over
             his
             houshold
             to
             give
             them
             their
             portion
             of
             meat
             in
             due
             season
             ;
          
           who
           cannot
           expect
           a
           
             blessing
             ,
             but
             curse
             from
             his
             Lord
             when
             he
             cometh
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             cut
             him
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             his
             portion
             with
             unbelievers
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           Some
           of
           them
           are
           grown
           so
           inveterately
           and
           transcendently
           malicious
           against
           the
           frequent
           publike
           administration
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           
             that
             they
             deem
             ,
             prosecute
             it
             as
             a
             scandalous
             Crime
             in
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             d●serve
             to
             be
             sequestred
             and
             suspended
             from
             the
             Ministry
             :
          
           Some
           Ministers
           in
           
             Surrey
             ,
             Middlesex
             ,
          
           and
           other
           places
           having
           lately
           been
           prosecuted
           ,
           yea
           sequestred
           and
           put
           out
           of
           their
           Livings
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           late
           Kings
           party
           all
           silenced
           and
           prohibited
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           at
           once
           ,
           
             principally
             upon
             this
             account
             .
          
           When
           as
           those
           Ministers
           rather
           deserve
           suspension
           both
           from
           their
           Office
           and
           Benefice
           ,
           
             as
             Scandalous
             ,
          
           who
           have
           wilfully
           neglected
           the
           celebration
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           for
           sundry
           years
           ,
           and
           are
           guilty
           of
           all
           the
           premised
           aggravations
           of
           this
           their
           Sin
           and
           Sacrilege
           .
        
         
           Now
           Dear
           Brethren
           ,
           I
           beseech
           ,
           I
           adjure
           you
           in
           the
           Name
           and
           Fear
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           prejudice
           or
           partiality
           ,
           to
           reflect
           on
           all
           these
           premises
           ,
           so
           far
           forth
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           you
           are
           really
           guilty
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           now
           at
           last
           to
           behold
           ,
           consider
           ,
           lament
           ,
           repent
           ,
           reform
           these
           transcendent
           Exorbitances
           and
           Excesses
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           Policy
           of
           Satan
           ,
           the
           pravity
           of
           your
           own
           hearts
           ,
           the
           ambitious
           affectation
           of
           a
           New
           Ecclesiastical
           Iurisdiction
           over
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           Consciences
           of
           your
           flocks
           (
           the
           sourse
           of
           this
           New
           Sacrilegious
           extravagance
           )
           have
           hurried
           you
           by
           degrees
           :
           and
           
             t
          
           
             be
             no
             more
             stiffnecked
          
           in
           the
           obstinate
           neglect
           ,
           defence
           ,
           or
           excuse
           of
           all
           or
           any
           of
           them
           ;
           Which
           I
           have
           faithfully
           
           represented
           to
           your
           view
           in
           their
           proper
           colours
           &
           just
           aggravations
           ;
           not
           with
           the
           least
           intention
           to
           cast
           any
           reproach
           or
           infamy
           upon
           your
           Persons
           ,
           or
           Ministerial
           Function
           (
           which
           I
           cordially
           honor
           ,
           reverence
           ,
           and
           have
           ever
           supported
           ,
           defended
           to
           my
           power
           ;
           )
           but
           the
           more
           effectually
           to
           convince
           you
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           ,
           sinfulnesse
           of
           these
           your
           Errors
           and
           Deviations
           whereinto
           you
           have
           lapsed
           of
           late
           years
           ;
           and
           for
           which
           especially
           (
           in
           my
           weak
           apprehension
           )
           God
           hath
           brought
           so
           much
           
             neglect
             ,
             contempt
             ,
             reproach
             upon
             ,
          
           and
           
             opposition
          
           against
           your
           persons
           and
           calling
           ,
           more
           than
           in
           former
           ages
           ;
           of
           which
           you
           all
           now
           so
           much
           complain
           in
           Presse
           and
           Pulpit
           ,
           not
           without
           just
           cause
           :
           You
           all
           well
           know
           ,
           
             u
          
           
             That
             the
             kicking
             at
             Gods
             sacrifice
             and
             offring
             which
             he
             commanded
             ,
             and
             despising
             of
             God
             therein
             ,
          
           was
           that
           which
           made
           
             Elyes
             sons
             and
             their
             Ministry
             to
             be
             lightly
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             brought
             ruine
             on
             them
             and
             their
             families
             ,
             and
             caused
             God
             to
             translate
             the
             Priesthood
             from
             them
             unto
             Samuel
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           you
           cannot
           but
           take
           notice
           of
           
             Mal.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             now
             ,
             O
             ye
             Priests
             ,
             this
             commandement
             is
             for
             you
             .
             If
             ye
             will
             not
             hear
             ,
             if
             ye
             will
             not
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             ,
             to
             give
             glory
             unto
             my
             name
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
             I
             will
             even
             send
             a
             curse
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             will
             even
             curse
             your
             blessings
             ;
             yea
             ,
             I
             have
             cursed
             them
             already
             ,
             because
             ye
             do
             not
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             will
             corrupt
             your
             seed
             ,
             and
             spread
             dung
             upon
             your
             faces
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ye
             have
             departed
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             ye
             have
             caused
             many
             to
             stumble
             at
             the
             Law
             ,
             ye
             have
             corrupted
             the
             covenant
             of
          
           Levi
           ,
           
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             :
             
               Therefore
               have
               I
               also
               made
               you
               contemptible
               and
               base
               before
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               according
               as
               you
               have
               not
               kept
               my
               wayes
               ,
            
             but
             have
             been
             partial
             in
             the
             Law
             .
          
           And
           may
           you
           not
           then
           conclude
           from
           these
           two
           Scriptures
           ;
           That
           your
           kicking
           against
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           casting
           this
           offring
           quite
           aside
           ,
           which
           Christ
           commanded
           you
           frequently
           to
           celebrate
           ,
           with
           your
           
             departing
             out
             of
             the
             way
          
           in
           all
           the
           forementioned
           particulars
           (
           which
           
             hath
             caused
             many
             to
             stumble
             at
             the
             Law
          
           )
           are
           the
           
           principal
           causes
           ,
           that
           have
           moved
           God
           
             to
             make
             yo
             thus
             contemptible
             and
             base
             before
             all
             the
             people
             ?
          
           Yea
           ,
           hath
           not
           your
           casting
           off
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           for
           so
           many
           years
           ,
           occasioned
           many
           of
           the
           people
           to
           cast
           off
           all
           other
           
             Ordinances
             ,
             Sacraments
             ?
          
           encouraged
           the
           
             Anabaptists
          
           to
           cast
           off
           
             Infant-baptism
             ;
          
           and
           thousands
           to
           reject
           both
           your
           
             Ministry
             ,
             Churches
             ,
          
           and
           to
           turn
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Seekers
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
             Ranters
             ,
             Independents
             ,
             Papists
             ;
          
           and
           some
           professed
           
             Atheists
             ?
          
           I
           shall
           therefore
           apply
           that
           wholesom
           advice
           of
           our
           Saviour
           to
           the
           
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
          
           unto
           you
           ,
           at
           this
           season
           ,
           Rev.
           2.
           5.
           
           
             Remember
             therefore
             from
             whence
             thou
             art
             fallen
             ,
             and
             repent
             ,
             and
             do
             thy
             first
             works
             ;
             or
             else
          
           (
           you
           may
           justly
           fear
           what
           follows
           )
           
             I
             will
             come
             unto
             thee
             quickly
             ,
             and
             will
             remove
             thy
             Candlestick
             out
             of
             its
             place
             ,
             unless
             thou
             repent
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           because
           Christs
           own
           institution
           ,
           practice
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           his
           Apostles
           recorded
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           is
           the
           
             x
          
           
             only
             rule
             you
             ought
             to
             follow
             in
             the
             admission
             of
             your
             Parishioners
             and
             people
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             your
             administration
             thereof
             unto
             them
             ;
          
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           propound
           these
           Observations
           to
           you
           from
           them
           ,
           which
           through
           Gods
           blessing
           may
           rectifie
           both
           your
           Erronious
           judgements
           ,
           consciences
           ,
           practices
           in
           secluding
           others
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           without
           any
           Gospel
           grounds
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           
             y
          
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             himself
          
           secluded
           none
           from
           this
           Sacrament
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           either
           for
           ignorance
           or
           scandal
           ;
           
             but
             admitted
             all
             his
             disciples
             to
             it
             at
             first
             ,
          
           without
           any
           pre-instructions
           that
           we
           read
           of
           ,
           either
           of
           its
           nature
           or
           use
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           recorded
           in
           the
           very
           
             institution
             it self
             ,
             done
             sodenly
             after
             the
             passeover
             ,
             as
             they
             sate
             at
             Table
             .
          
           That
           all
           his
           disciples
           were
           
             then
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Article
             of
             his
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             believe
             that
             he
             was
             risen
             ,
             within
             4.
             dayes
             after
             he
             administred
             this
             Sacrament
             to
             them
          
           (
           though
           he
           
             *
          
           oft
           
             foretold
             them
             he
             should
             rise
             again
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Prophets
             also
             predicted
             it
          
           )
           as
           is
           clear
           by
           Mat.
           28.
           17.
           
           Mar.
           16.
           11
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           :
           where
           Christ
           
             himself
             appeared
             to
             the
             eleven
             ,
             and
             upbraided
             them
             with
             their
             unbelief
             and
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             because
             they
             believed
             not
             them
             that
             had
             seen
             him
             after
             he
             was
             risen
             ,
             upon
             their
             double
             testimony
             to
             them
             ;
             whose
             words
             seemed
             unto
             them
             as
             idle
             fables
             ,
             and
             they
             believed
             them
             not
             ,
          
           Lu.
           24.
           11
           ,
           12.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           &c.
           37
           ,
           41
           ,
           46.
           
           John
           20.
           24
           ,
           25.
           to
           30.
           
           Yet
           he
           admitted
           them
           all
           to
           his
           Supper
           ,
           though
           thus
           ignorant
           and
           unbelieving
           .
           And
           as
           he
           admitted
           all
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           though
           thus
           ignorant
           :
           so
           he
           likewise
           admitted
           
             Iudas
          
           himself
           ,
           
             though
             a
          
           
             z
          
           
             Devil
             ,
             a
             Thief
             ,
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             a
             Seller
             of
             him
             to
             the
             Iews
             for
             money
             ,
             a
             Son
             of
             perdition
             ,
             yea
             cast
             away
             ,
          
           and
           Christ
           then
           
             knew
             him
             to
             be
             such
             a
             wretch
             .
          
        
         
           2ly
           ,
           It
           is
           most
           evident
           ,
           that
           
             a
          
           
             all
             those
             whom
             Christ
             admitted
             to
             eat
             the
             Passover
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             likewise
             admitted
             to
             receive
             this
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             last
             Supper
             ,
             without
             secluding
             any
             of
             them
             .
          
           But
           
             all
             circumcised
             Persons
             whatsoever
             ,
          
           as
           well
           unregenerate
           ,
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           scandalous
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           regenerate
           ,
           knowing
           and
           holy
           Saints
           (
           if
           not
           totally
           cut
           off
           from
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           legally
           ,
           not
           morally
           unclean
           )
           
             were
             admitted
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             Passover
             ,
          
           Exod
           12.
           3
           ,
           4.
           43.
           to
           50.
           
           Deut.
           16.
           2.
           &c.
           Josh.
           5.
           10.
           2
           
           Kings
           23.
           21
           ,
           22.
           2
           Chron
           30.
           1.
           to
           26.
           c.
           35.
           1.
           to
           20.
           
           Ezra
           6.
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           11.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ▪
           Therefore
           all
           such
           Christians
           and
           Church
           members
           (
           if
           not
           actually
           cut
           off
           by
           Excommunication
           from
           the
           Church
           )
           ought
           ,
           by
           Christs
           own
           practice
           ,
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
        
         
           3ly
           ,
           We
           read
           of
           no
           special
           Preparation
           Sermon
           made
           by
           Christ
           to
           fit
           his
           Disciples
           to
           receive
           this
           Sacrament
           :
           of
           no
           Classis
           or
           Presbytery
           appointed
           by
           him
           to
           examin
           their
           faith
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           graces
           ,
           preparation
           ,
           worthinesse
           ,
           fitnesse
           before
           they
           were
           admitted
           to
           it
           ;
           or
           to
           seclude
           them
           from
           it
           ,
           if
           adjudged
           unworthy
           ,
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           scandalous
           by
           them
           .
           Of
           no
           such
           extraordinary
           preparation
           ,
           
           prescribed
           to
           them
           ere
           admitted
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           
             as
             is
             now
          
           
             b
          
           
             peremptorily
             exacted
             ,
             prescribed
             ,
             as
             absolutely
             necessary
             ere
             men
             must
             approach
             ,
             or
             be
             admitted
             to
             receive
             it
             ;
          
           and
           no
           other
           preparation
           or
           self-examinanation
           then
           was
           requisite
           for
           the
           receiving
           of
           the
           
             Passover
             ,
          
           or
           other
           daily
           holy
           duties
           .
           All
           which
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           would
           have
           absolutely
           prescribed
           at
           his
           first
           institution
           and
           celebration
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           for
           a
           pattern
           to
           all
           succeeding
           ages
           ,
           if
           so
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           as
           ●ome
           over-rigid
           Ministers
           (
           now
           wiser
           ,
           holier
           ,
           and
           more
           scrupulous
           than
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Mystery
           )
           now
           affirm
           in
           Presse
           and
           Pulpit
           ,
           without
           any
           precept
           or
           president
           from
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           but
           their
           own
           fancies
           .
        
         
           4ly
           ,
           It
           is
           apparent
           from
           the
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           
             The
             Cup
             of
             blessing
             which
             we
             blesse
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             ?
             The
             Bread
             which
             we
             break
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ?
             For
             we
             being
             many
             are
             one
             bread
             :
             
               For
               we
               are
               all
               partakers
               of
               that
               one
               Bread
               :
            
          
           That
           all
           the
           believing
           
             Corinthians
             and
             Members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             of
             Corinth
          
           (
           except
           the
           
             c
          
           
             incestuous
             Corinthian
             excommunicated
             from
             the
             Church
             and
             all
             other
             Ordinances
          
           as
           well
           as
           this
           )
           
             did
             receive
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             usually
             together
             :
          
           Yet
           many
           of
           them
           were
           
             very
             ignorant
             ;
          
           yea
           
             meer
             babes
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           whom
           
             the
             Apostle
             fed
             with
             milk
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             strong
             meat
             ,
             being
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             denyed
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             or
             were
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           1
           ,
           2.
           3.
           c.
           7.
           10
           ,
           11.
           c.
           14.
           38.
           c.
           15.
           12
           ,
           13.
           &c.
           Others
           of
           them
           were
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           
             scandalous
             :
             1
             In
             going
             to
             Law
             with
             their
             Brethren
             before
             unbelievers
             ,
          
           for
           which
           he
           reprehends
           them
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           1.
           to
           8.
           
           Others
           of
           them
           guilty
           of
           Adulterie
           ,
           lasciviousnesse
           ,
           
             fornication
             ,
          
           ch.
           6.
           18
           ,
           19.
           c.
           10.
           8.
           2
           Cor.
           12.
           21.
           
           Others
           of
           them
           
             spiritually
             proud
             ,
             and
             puffed
             up
             with
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             who
             did
             eat
             things
             sacrificed
             to
             Idols
             in
             Idols
             Temples
             ,
             and
             scandalized
             their
             weak
             brethren
             ,
          
           ch.
           8.
           
           1.
           2
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           &c.
           c.
           10.
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30
           ,
           32
           ,
           33.
           
           
             Others
             of
             them
             withheld
             due
             maintenance
             from
          
           Pa●l
           
             himself
             &
             those
             other
             Ministers
             who
             instructed
             them
             ,
          
           ch.
           9.
           6.
           to
           20.
           
           Besides
           ,
           
             their
             men
             and
             women
             were
             very
             disorderly
             in
             their
             publike
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             came
             together
             not
             for
             the
             better
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             worse
             ,
          
           for
           which
           he
           reprehends
           them
           ch.
           11.
           3.
           to
           34.
           and
           ch.
           14.
           throughout
           .
           More
           particularly
           ,
           when
           they
           
             came
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
          
           they
           were
           very
           
             disorderly
             ,
          
           in
           not
           
             receiving
             it
             all
             together
             ,
          
           and
           
             tarrying
             not
             one
             for
             the
             other
             ;
          
           in
           
             despising
             and
             not
             relieving
             their
             poor
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             not
             eating
             with
             them
             ;
          
           yea
           some
           of
           them
           were
           
             drunken
          
           when
           they
           came
           to
           receive
           ;
           and
           
             they
             were
             also
             full
             of
             schisms
             ,
             contentions
             ,
             factions
             ;
             some
             being
             for
             Paul
             ,
             others
             for
             Apollos
             ,
             others
             for
             Cephas
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           16.
           to
           34.
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Yea
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           writes
           expresly
           
             that
             he
             could
             not
             speak
             unto
             the
             generality
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             unto
             spiritual
             ,
             but
             unto
             carnul
             ,
             even
             as
             unto
             babes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             being
             carnal
             and
             walking
             as
             men
             ,
          
           chap.
           3.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           disabilities
           ,
           si●s
           ,
           scandals
           ,
           they
           were
           then
           freely
           admitted
           to
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           and
           not
           secluded
           from
           it
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Apostle
           reprehends
           them
           in
           this
           Epistle
           for
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           these
           other
           vices
           sins
           and
           disorders
           in
           their
           meetings
           ;
           yet
           he
           gives
           no
           order
           to
           their
           Ministers
           or
           Presbyteries
           to
           seclude
           them
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           till
           better
           instructed
           ,
           prepared
           ,
           and
           reformed
           in
           their
           lives
           ;
           but
           only
           admonisheth
           them
           ,
           to
           reform
           those
           their
           abuses
           themselves
           ;
           
             to
             judge
             and
             examine
             themselves
             before
             they
             eat
             and
             drink
             of
             the
             Lords
             bread
             and
             cup
             ;
             because
             otherwise
             they
             shall
             eat
             and
             drink
             Judgement
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             bring
             Gods
             temporal
             Iudgements
             of
             sicknesse
             and
             death
             upon
             them
             :
          
           yet
           no
           way
           dehorts
           them
           from
           constant
           and
           frequent
           reception
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           danger
           of
           unworthy
           receiving
           ,
           which
           they
           must
           take
           care
           to
           reform
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           33
           ,
           34.
           but
           in
           no
           case
           omit
           the
           duty
           ,
           being
           Christs
           prescribed
           
             Ordinance
             ,
             to
             shew
             forth
             his
             
             death
             till
             ●e
             come
             ,
          
           Verse
           25
           ,
           26.
           
        
         
           From
           which
           only
           Texts
           and
           Presidents
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           relating
           to
           this
           Sacraments
           institution
           and
           reception
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           clear
           to
           my
           judgement
           and
           conscience
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           Ignorance
           in
           Church-members
           and
           baptized
           Christians
           of
           years
           of
           discretion
           ,
           is
           no
           sufficient
           ●ause
           to
           debarre
           them
           from
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           from
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           most
           clear
           ,
           because
           Christs
           Supper
           (
           as
           
             d
          
           
             Augustine
             ,
          
           
             e
          
           
             Bishop
             Iewel
             ,
          
           
             f
          
           
             Thomas
             Beacon
             ,
          
           and
           others
           resolve
           )
           is
           both
           a
           
             visible
             and
             audible
             Sermon
             ,
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Priest
             therein
             preacheth
             and
             declareth
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             with
             the
             fruits
             and
             benefits
             of
             his
             passion
             to
             the
             Communicants
             ,
          
           to
           instruct
           ,
           teach
           ,
           edifie
           them
           thereby
           ;
           as
           he
           doth
           by
           his
           other
           Sermons
           ,
           reading
           and
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           at
           other
           seasons
           .
           Therefore
           
             the
             best
             and
             readiest
             way
             to
             instruct
             and
             reform
             the
             peoples
             ignorance
             ,
             is
             frequently
             to
             call
             ,
             presse
             and
             admit
             them
             to
             this
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             that
             they
          
           
             *
          
           
             may
             be
             thereby
             edified
             ,
             instruct●d
             ,
             comforted
             ,
             inlightned
             by
             it
             ,
          
           and
           not
           to
           seclude
           them
           from
           it
           ,
           year
           after
           year
           ;
           which
           doth
           but
           continue
           ,
           and
           increase
           their
           former
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           harden
           them
           therein
           .
        
         
           2ly
           ,
           That
           no
           scandalous
           sins
           ,
           crimes
           ,
           unregeneracy
           ,
           or
           want
           of
           spiritual
           ,
           saving
           graces
           ,
           ought
           to
           seclude
           any
           external
           Christians
           or
           Church-members
           from
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           from
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           thanksgiving
           ,
           fasting
           ,
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           publick
           or
           private
           duties
           of
           Gods
           worship
           :
           Because
           they
           are
           peremptorily
           
             g
          
           
             commanded
             to
             perform
             this
             duty
             in
             remembrance
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             shew
             forth
             his
             death
             till
             he
             come
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           to
           hear
           ,
           read
           ,
           pray
           ,
           fast
           ,
           praise
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           from
           which
           no
           sin
           ,
           nor
           unpreparednesse
           may
           exempt
           ,
           or
           excuse
           any
           man
           ;
           yea
           it
           is
           a
           far
           greater
           ,
           and
           more
           dangerous
           sinne
           ,
           wilfully
           to
           neglect
           ,
           omit
           ,
           contemn
           the
           performance
           of
           this
           or
           any
           other
           holy
           duty
           ,
           than
           sinfully
           to
           perform
           and
           set
           about
           it
           ,
           there
           being
           a
           total
           disobedience
           in
           the
           
           one
           ,
           but
           a
           partial
           obedience
           at
           least
           (
           through
           a
           failing
           in
           the
           due
           manner
           of
           peformance
           )
           in
           the
           other
           .
           Which
           I
           wish
           all
           Ministers
           and
           Christians
           would
           now
           sadly
           consider
           :
           And
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           the
           
             Apostle
          
           and
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Epistle
           (
           pointblank
           against
           Dr.
           
             Drakes
             ,
          
           Mr.
           
             Collins
             ,
          
           and
           others
           conclusions
           thence
           )
           make
           the
           
             Corinthians
          
           scandalous
           sins
           forementioned
           ,
           their
           resort
           to
           ,
           and
           eating
           meats
           offered
           to
           Idols
           and
           Devils
           in
           their
           Temples
           (
           a
           more
           scandalous
           crime
           than
           any
           English
           Christians
           are
           now
           guilty
           of
           )
           not
           a
           ground
           to
           
             seclude
             them
             from
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             Supper
             ,
             Temple
             ,
          
           as
           unfit
           to
           communicate
           with
           other
           Christians
           ;
           but
           presseth
           their
           frequent
           
             participation
             of
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
          
           and
           resort
           to
           his
           
             Temple
             ,
          
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           as
           the
           strongest
           argument
           to
           disswade
           ,
           reclame
           them
           from
           these
           scandalous
           sinnes
           ;
           Witnesse
           these
           expresse
           words
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           14.
           to
           24.
           
           
             Wherefore
             my
             dearly
             beloved
             ,
             flee
             from
             Idolatry
             ,
             I
             speak
             as
             to
             wise
             men
             ,
             judge
             ye
             what
             I
             say
             :
             The
             Cup
             of
             blessing
             which
             we
             blesse
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ?
             The
             bread
             which
             we
             break
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ?
             For
             we
             being
             many
             ,
             are
             one
             hread
             ;
             For
             
               we
               are
               all
               partakers
               of
               that
               one
               bread
               .
            
             Behold
             Israel
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             are
             not
             they
             which
             eat
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             partakers
             of
             the
             Altar
             ?
             What
             say
             I
             then
             ?
             that
             the
             Idol
             is
             any
             thing
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             offered
             in
             sacrifice
             to
             Idols
             is
             any
             thing
             ?
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             things
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             sacrifice
             ,
             they
             sacrifice
             to
             devil●
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             God
             :
             and
             
               I
               would
               not
               that
               ye
               should
               have
               fellowship
               with
               Devils
               .
            
          
           (
           Mark
           this
           inference
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           follows
           )
           
             Ye
             cannot
             drink
             the
             Cup
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Cup
             of
             Devils
             :
             Ye
             cannot
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Table
             of
             Devils
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           In
           which
           clause
           the
           word
           
             cannot
             ,
          
           is
           not
           taken
           physically
           or
           naturally
           (
           for
           they
           did
           actually
           eat
           ,
           drink
           of
           the
           Table
           ,
           Cup
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           Devils
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           reprehends
           them
           :
           )
           nor
           of
           a
           
             moral
          
           or
           
             spiritual
             cannot
             ,
          
           as
           some
           interpret
           it
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             You
             cannot
             lawfully
             ,
             
             or
             spiritually
             ,
             of
             right
             ,
             drink
             of
             the
             Lords
             Cup
             ,
             or
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             but
             ought
             to
             abstain
             or
             be
             secluded
             from
             them
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             ye
             partake
             of
             the
             Cup
             and
             Table
             of
             Devils
             ;
          
           which
           is
           clearly
           contradicted
           as
           false
           by
           the
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           and
           20
           verses
           :
           but
           of
           a
           
             rational
          
           and
           
             logical
          
           
             *
          
           
             cannot
             ;
          
           That
           is
           ,
           
             You
             cannot
          
           (
           in
           reason
           ,
           duty
           ,
           justice
           ,
           convenience
           ,
           experience
           )
           
             drink
             of
             the
             Cup
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             the
             Table
             of
             Devils
             ,
             or
             go
             to
             Idols
             Temples
             ;
             but
             flee
             from
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             fellowship
             with
             Devils
             ;
             because
             you
             all
             drink
             the
             Cup
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             partakers
             of
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             one
             bread
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           Which
           argument
           is
           thus
           seconded
           ,
           enforced
           in
           the
           2
           Cor.
           6.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           
             Be
             ye
             not
             unequally
             yoked
             together
             with
             unbelievers
             :
             for
             what
             fellowship
             hath
             righteousnesse
             with
             unrighteousnesse
             ?
             and
             what
             communion
             hath
             light
             with
             darknesse
             ?
             or
             what
             concord
             hath
             Christ
             with
             Belial
             ?
             or
             what
             part
             hath
             he
             that
             believeth
             with
             an
             Infidel
             ?
             And
             what
             agreement
             hath
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             with
             Idols
             ?
             For
             ye
             are
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ;
             as
             God
             hath
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             dwell
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             my
             people
             .
             Wherefore
             come
             out
             from
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             ye
             separate
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             touch
             no
             unclean
             thing
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             receive
             you
             ,
             &c.
          
           A
           full
           Exposition
           of
           and
           Commentary
           on
           this
           former
           Text
           .
           Therefore
           by
           the
           Apostles
           own
           argument
           and
           resolution
           ,
           the
           most
           scandalous
           Church-members
           ,
           if
           not
           actually
           excommunicated
           ,
           not
           only
           may
           ,
           but
           must
           ,
           yea
           ought
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           not
           secluded
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           their
           participation
           thereof
           ought
           to
           be
           thus
           enforced
           on
           them
           by
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           the
           strongest
           argument
           ,
           and
           most
           prevailing
           reason
           ,
           motive
           ,
           to
           reclame
           them
           from
           their
           scandalous
           Sins
           ;
           which
           have
           
             no
             rational
             fellowship
             ,
             communion
             ,
             concord
             ,
             part
             ,
             agreement
             or
             consistency
          
           with
           such
           a
           sacred
           Ordinance
           ,
           but
           ought
           to
           be
           abandoned
           as
           most
           incongruous
           ,
           unsuitable
           ,
           and
           repug●ant
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           Christian
           
           profession
           .
           Which
           is
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           will
           ,
           mind
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           far
           more
           effectual
           upon
           the
           Souls
           ,
           Consciences
           ,
           lives
           of
           scandalous
           Sinners
           ,
           than
           their
           many
           years
           sinfull
           seclusion
           from
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           doth
           but
           harden
           them
           in
           their
           scandalous
           sins
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           to
           have
           more
           fellowship
           with
           Devils
           in
           their
           works
           of
           darkness
           ,
           than
           ever
           they
           had
           before
           their
           seclusion
           from
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
        
         
           3ly
           ,
           That
           all
           visible
           Church
           Members
           as
           visible
           ,
           have
           an
           equal
           external
           right
           of
           admission
           to
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           ought
           all
           equally
           to
           receive
           it
           in
           common
           ,
           without
           any
           seclusion
           ,
           when
           administred
           ,
           being
           that
           wherein
           
             their
             common
             Christian
             communion
             principally
             consists
             ,
             and
             is
             testified
             unto
             the
             world
             :
          
           whence
           it
           is
           stiled
           
             *
          
           
             The
             Communion
             ,
          
           and
           no
           other
           Ordinance
           but
           it
           so
           termed
           .
           Therefore
           there
           is
           no
           
             Classis
             ,
             Presbytery
             ,
          
           or
           other
           Church
           Officer
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           suspend
           or
           seclude
           any
           Church-member
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           rather
           (
           if
           any
           such
           Classis
           or
           Officers
           there
           be
           )
           
             to
             incite
             and
             invite
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             when
             negligent
             to
             receive
             it
             :
          
           Isay
           55.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Iohn
           7.
           33.
           
           Rev.
           22.
           17.
           
        
         
           4ly
           ,
           
             h
          
           That
           though
           
             preparation
             Sermons
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             to
             instruct
             and
             prepare
             the
             people
             for
             the
             more
             devout
             and
             diligent
             receiving
             ,
             are
             commendable
             ,
             profitable
             ,
             usefull
             ,
          
           especially
           where
           the
           people
           are
           ignorant
           ,
           carelesse
           ,
           and
           backward
           to
           receive
           it
           .
           And
           although
           an
           extraordinary
           self-examination
           ,
           preparation
           ,
           humiliation
           and
           repentance
           be
           very
           profitable
           ,
           advantagious
           ,
           comfortable
           to
           such
           who
           have
           time
           and
           means
           sufficient
           ,
           before
           they
           approach
           to
           this
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           so
           absolutely
           necessary
           as
           
             i
          
           
             many
             now
             assert
             them
             in
             print
             ,
          
           and
           Discourse
           ;
           nor
           the
           want
           of
           them
           a
           sufficient
           cause
           for
           any
           persons
           to
           debar
           themselves
           ,
           or
           for
           Ministers
           or
           Presbyteries
           to
           seclude
           others
           from
           this
           Sacrament
           ;
           There
           being
           no
           other
           ,
           no
           greater
           preparation
           ,
           qualification
           ,
           or
           higher
           degree
           of
           
           faith
           ,
           love
           ,
           charity
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           devotion
           ,
           and
           other
           Christian
           graces
           ,
           required
           in
           our
           approaches
           thereunto
           ,
           than
           unto
           other
           publike
           and
           private
           Ordinances
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           for
           ought
           appears
           by
           Scripture
           .
           And
           that
           
             self-examination
          
           required
           of
           Christians
           when
           they
           receive
           this
           Supper
           by
           the
           
             Apostle
          
           in
           the
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           28.
           is
           required
           of
           all
           
             Christians
          
           at
           other
           
             times
             and
             seasons
          
           by
           the
           same
           
             Apostle
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           13.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           and
           of
           
             all
             Saints
             ,
             long
             before
             this
             Sacrament
             instituted
             ,
             as
             a
             constant
             and
             daily
             duty
             ,
             especially
             in
             times
             of
             affliction
             ,
             and
             approaches
             to
             God
             in
             other
             holy
             duties
             ,
          
           Lam.
           3.
           39
           ,
           40.
           
           Psal.
           4.
           4.
           Ps.
           119.
           5●
           .
           Hag.
           1.
           5.
           
           Prov.
           6.
           6.
           
           Jer.
           8.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           Eccles.
           5.
           1.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           
             k
          
           That
           the
           Ministers
           administring
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           an
           ignorant
           ,
           scandalous
           ,
           or
           unworthy
           Communicant
           ,
           who
           eats
           and
           drinks
           judgement
           or
           damnation
           to
           himself
           thereby
           ,
           doth
           no
           wayes
           make
           him
           guilty
           of
           his
           sin
           ,
           or
           unworthy
           receiving
           ;
           for
           then
           
             Christ
          
           and
           the
           
             Ministers
             of
             Corinth
          
           should
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           
             Judas
          
           and
           the
           
             Corinthians
          
           unworthy
           receiving
           .
           The
           reasons
           are
           apparent
           ,
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           administration
           of
           it
           is
           the
           
             l
          
           
             Ministers
             bounden
             duty
             ;
          
           and
           the
           receiving
           ,
           the
           receivers
           ;
           but
           the
           unworthy
           receiving
           ,
           his
           own
           Sin
           alone
           ,
           and
           personal
           crime
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Minister
           is
           no
           party
           or
           accessory
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           rider
           guilty
           of
           his
           horses
           halting
           ,
           stumbling
           ;
           or
           the
           Musician
           of
           his
           instruments
           jarring
           ;
           or
           Schoolmaster
           of
           his
           Scholars
           blots
           ,
           or
           misframing
           of
           his
           Letters
           ;
           or
           the
           Physician
           or
           Chirurgian
           of
           their
           Patients
           distempers
           or
           disorders
           which
           hinder
           the
           good
           operation
           of
           his
           wholesom
           medicines
           .
           Or
           the
           Minister
           guilty
           of
           the
           peoples
           unprofitable
           hearing
           ,
           when
           
             m
          
           
             the
             word
             becomes
             unto
             them
             the
             savour
             of
             death
             unto
             death
             ,
             and
             a
             means
             of
             their
             obduration
             by
             their
             own
             defaults
             .
          
           2ly
           ,
           Because
           the
           good
           successe
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           means
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           
             n
          
           
             depends
             not
             on
             the
             Minister
             ,
             but
             Gods
             blessing
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             peoples
             due
             receiving
             of
             them
             .
          
           3ly
           ,
           Because
           the
           
           
             Ministers
             are
             unto
             God
             a
             sweet
             savour
             of
             Christ
             in
             them
             that
             are
             saved
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             that
             perish
             ,
          
           as
           well
           in
           administring
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           as
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           they
           being
           both
           ordained
           by
           God
           and
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           
             as
             well
             to
             be
          
           
             o
          
           
             savours
             of
             death
             unto
             death
             in
             a
             secondary
             and
             accidental
             respect
             ,
             to
             magnify
             his
             justice
             towards
             those
             who
             unworthily
             receive
             ,
             abuse
             or
             contemn
             them
             ;
             as
             to
             be
             a
             savoar
             of
             life
             unto
             life
             to
             them
             who
             receive
             them
             worthily
             ,
             to
             the
             magnifying
             of
             his
             free
             grace
             towards
             them
             .
          
           Wherefore
           there
           can
           be
           no
           real
           ground
           or
           scruple
           of
           conscience
           left
           for
           Ministers
           ,
           not
           to
           administer
           it
           freely
           unto
           all
           Church
           members
           ,
           but
           only
           meer
           design
           ,
           to
           erect
           a
           new
           Iurisdiction
           and
           Presbytery
           ,
           to
           seclude
           men
           from
           this
           Sacrament
           only
           ,
           under
           a
           pretext
           of
           conscience
           .
        
         
           5ly
           ,
           That
           
             p
          
           
             no
             scandalous
             sin
             whatsoever
             doth
             directly
             and
             properly
             of
             it self
             debarre
             Christians
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             publike
             Ordinances
             or
             private
             duties
             ,
             (
             the
             best
             ordinary
             means
             prescribed
             by
             God
             to
             cure
             and
             heal
             their
             sins
             ,
             convert
             and
             reclame
             them
             from
             them
             ;
          
           )
           but
           only
           consequentially
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           actually
           and
           judicially
           excommunicated
           ,
           or
           cut
           off
           from
           the
           Church
           and
           publick
           Assemblies
           for
           them
           ,
           
             q
          
           
             for
             the
             terror
             of
             others
             ,
             the
             prevention
             of
             infection
             by
             their
             Society
             ,
             the
             shaming
             ,
             punishing
             of
             themselves
             for
             their
             scandalous
             sins
             ,
             and
             bringing
             them
             to
             repentance
             for
             them
             .
          
           That
           excommunication
           it self
           doth
           not
           formally
           ,
           specially
           and
           intentionally
           seclude
           men
           from
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           (
           as
           most
           ignorantly
           fancy
           )
           no
           more
           than
           from
           any
           other
           publick
           Ordinance
           ;
           but
           only
           consequentially
           and
           indirectly
           ,
           by
           
             secluding
             them
             for
             a
             time
             from
             the
          
           
             *
          
           
             Church
             it self
             ,
             and
             Communion
             ,
             Society
             of
             all
             the
             faithfull
             ,
          
           where
           the
           publick
           Ordinances
           and
           Sacraments
           are
           administred
           :
           whence
           it
           is
           stiled
           and
           defined
           .
           
             A
             casting
             or
             putting
             a
             scandalous
             Sinner
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             A
             cutting
             him
             off
             from
             the
             Congregation
             ,
          
           and
           a
           
             delivering
             him
             over
             unto
          
           
           
             r
          
           
             Satan
             ;
          
           but
           never
           ,
           a
           
             Suspension
             from
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             or
             other
             publike
             Ordinances
             ;
          
           being
           only
           the
           consequence
           ,
           nor
           form
           or
           essence
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           so
           much
           of
           late
           contested
           for
           ,
           and
           so
           little
           understood
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           are
           most
           eager
           to
           introduce
           it
           .
        
         
           6ly
           ,
           I
           humbly
           conceive
           ,
           that
           no
           greater
           measure
           or
           degree
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           faith
           ,
           profession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Confession
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           repentance
           ,
           is
           necessarily
           required
           by
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           exacted
           by
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           enable
           men
           now
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           was
           exacted
           by
           Christs
           
             own
             Apostles
             and
             Ministers
          
           in
           persons
           of
           ripe
           years
           newly
           converted
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           upon
           their
           admission
           to
           Baptism
           ;
           they
           being
           both
           Sacraments
           and
           Seals
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           alike
           ,
           and
           requiring
           the
           self-same
           qualifications
           .
           Hence
           our
           learned
           
             ſ
          
           Bishop
           
             Iewel
          
           writes
           ,
           
             It
             appeareth
             by
             St.
          
           Cyprian
           ,
           
             St.
          
           Hierom
           ,
           
             t
          
           
             St.
          
           Augustine
           ,
           
             and
             other
             old
             Writers
             ,
             That
             they
             that
             were
             baptized
             ,
             
               as
               well
               Children
               as
               others
               ,
               immediately
               received
               the
               holy
               Mysteries
               in
               both
               kinds
               .
            
          
           St.
           
             u
          
           
             Hierom
          
           speaking
           of
           one
           
             Hilarion
          
           saith
           thus
           .
           
             He
             cannot
             administer
             Baptism
             without
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Thanksgiving
             .
          
           
             x
          
           St.
           
             Cyprians
          
           words
           touching
           this
           matter
           be
           these
           :
           
             Ubi
             solennibus
             adimpletis
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             After
             the
             solemnity
          
           (
           of
           the
           Consecration
           )
           
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             Deacon
             began
             to
             administer
             the
             Cup
             unto
             them
             that
             were
             present
             ;
             and
             among
             others
             there
             received
             ,
             the
             childs
             turn
             being
             come
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             divine
             Majesty
             ,
             she
             turned
             away
             her
             face
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Here
           by
           the
           way
           we
           may
           well
           gather
           ,
           
             That
             like
             as
             the
             Priest
             ,
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             received
             ,
             even
             so
             the
             child
             received
             too
             ,
             without
             any
             manner
             of
             innovation
             or
             difference
             .
          
           This
           Custome
           of
           administring
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           as
           well
           to
           infants
           ,
           as
           others
           ,
           immediately
           after
           their
           Baptism
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           proceeded
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           )
           from
           the
           very
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Acts
           2.
           38.
           to
           42.
           
             where
             the
             3000.
             
             Converts
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             believed
             and
             were
             baptized
             ,
             were
             immediately
             
             admitted
             into
             the
             Apostles
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             breaking
             of
             bread
             ,
          
           which
           most
           interpret
           of
           
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
          
           comparing
           it
           with
           Acts
           20.
           7.
           
           &
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           2
           ,
           3.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Now
           a
           very
           
             *
          
           small
           measure
           of
           
             instruction
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             faith
             ,
             repentaece
             ,
             confession
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             acknowledgement
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             reputed
             sufficient
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           to
           qualifie
           and
           admit
           converts
           of
           ripe
           years
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptism
           ;
           as
           is
           clear
           by
           Mat.
           3.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Acts
           2.
           38
           ,
           41
           ,
           42
           ,
           46
           ,
           47.
           c.
           8.
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           16.
           36
           ,
           37
           ,
           38.
           c.
           9.
           17
           ,
           18.
           c.
           10.
           47
           ,
           48.
           c.
           11.
           16
           ,
           17.
           c.
           16.
           15.
           30.
           to
           35.
           c.
           18.
           8.
           c.
           22.
           16.
           
             where
             all
             were
             instructed
             ,
             converted
             ,
             believed
             ,
             baptized
             in
             one
             and
             the
             very
             self-same
             day
             ,
             and
             made
             profession
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           upon
           the
           first
           Sermon
           they
           heard
           ,
           without
           any
           further
           delay
           or
           Suspension
           of
           them
           from
           Baptism
           .
           Therefore
           they
           and
           all
           other
           baptized
           Christians
           of
           ripe
           years
           ,
           immediately
           upon
           their
           baptism
           and
           conversion
           ,
           ought
           now
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           upon
           the
           self-same
           terms
           and
           qualifications
           ,
           and
           not
           secluded
           from
           it
           ,
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           ignorance
           or
           unfitnesse
           to
           receive
           it
           .
        
         
           7ly
           .
           Whereas
           some
           Ministers
           most
           insist
           upon
           the
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           27
           ,
           29.
           
           
             Whosoever
             shall
             eat
             this
             bread
             ,
             and
             drink
             this
             cup
             of
             the
             Lord
             unworthily
             ,
             shall
             ●e
             guilty
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             the
             Lord
             .
             For
             he
             that
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             unworthily
             ,
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             damnation
             to
             himself
          
           (
           not
           to
           the
           Minister
           or
           other
           Communicants
           )
           
             not
             discerning
             the
             Lords
             body
             :
          
           as
           the
           prime
           ground
           ,
           and
           reason
           to
           suspend
           ignorant
           and
           scandalous
           persons
           ,
           in
           their
           judgement
           ,
           from
           this
           Sacrament
           .
           I
           beseech
           them
           to
           observe
           ,
           1.
           
           What
           the
           Antient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           
             y
          
           Bishop
           
             Iewel
          
           out
           of
           them
           concludes
           against
           the
           
             Papists
             ,
          
           who
           object
           it
           ,
           
             to
             prove
             a
             Transubstantiation
             in
             this
             Sacrament
          
           Even
           so
           
             z
          
           St.
           
             Augustine
          
           writeth
           of
           the
           water
           of
           Baptism
           .
           
             Baptismus
             valet
             al●is
             ad
             Regnum
             ,
             aliis
             ad
             judicium
             .
          
           Again
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             a
          
           
             Baptismum
             
             multi
             habent
             ,
             non
             ad
             vitam
             aeternam
             ,
             sed
             ad
             poenam
             aternam
             ,
             non
             bene
             utentes
             tanto
             b●ne
             .
          
           Verily
           
             b
          
           Saint
           
             Augustine
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Reus
             erit
             ,
             non
             parvi
             pretii
             ;
             sed
             sanguinis
             Christi
             ,
             qui
             (
             fornicatione
             et
             adulterio
             )
             violat
             et
             commaculat
             animam
             ,
             Christi
             sanguine
             et
             Passione
             mundatam
             .
          
           Againe
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             c
          
           
             Adultter
             reus
             erit
             aeternae
             mortis
             ,
             quia
             vilem
             in
             se
             habuit
             sanguinem
             Redemptoris
             .
          
           
             d
          
           
             Athanasius
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Adorantes
             dominum
             ,
             neque
             ita
             ,
             ut
             dignum
             est
             ei
             ,
             viventes
             ,
             non
             sentiunt
             se
             reos
             fieri
             Dominicae
             mortis
             .
          
           
             e
          
           And
           St.
           
             Cyprian
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Impiis
             in
             morte
             Christi
             nullus
             superest
             quaestus
             ,
             sed
             justissime
             eos
             beneficia
             neglecta
             condem●ant
             .
          
           If
           then
           
             *
          
           
             Baptism
          
           be
           received
           by
           some
           unto
           judgement
           and
           everlasting
           pain
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           :
           If
           Fornicators
           and
           Adulterers
           by
           defiling
           their
           souls
           made
           clean
           ,
           by
           the
           Passion
           and
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           be
           guilty
           of
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           they
           receive
           not
           this
           Sacrament
           ;
           If
           those
           who
           worship
           the
           Lord
           in
           prayer
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           sacred
           Ordinance
           as
           well
           as
           this
           ,
           and
           yet
           live
           not
           so
           as
           is
           meet
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           are
           thereby
           made
           guilty
           of
           our
           Lords
           death
           ;
           If
           wicked
           mens
           despising
           of
           the
           benefits
           of
           Christ
           ,
           doth
           justly
           condemn
           ,
           and
           make
           Christ
           death
           ungainfull
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           unworthy
           receiving
           this
           Sacrament
           :
           Then
           this
           Text
           can
           afford
           no
           Jurisdiction
           or
           ground
           at
           all
           to
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           others
           ,
           to
           seclude
           any
           from
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           from
           
             Baptism
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           sacred
           Ordinance
           upon
           this
           Account
           ,
           ●
           2ly
           .
           Observe
           what
           Exposition
           
             f
          
           Bishop
           
             Iewel
          
           in
           the
           same
           place
           gives
           of
           this
           Text
           .
           
             This
             therefore
             is
             St.
             
          
           Pauls
           
             meaning
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             resorting
             unworthily
             to
             the
             Holy
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             having
             no
             regard
             what
             is
             meant
             thereby
             ,
          
           DESPISE
           THE
           DEATH
           AND
           CROSSE
           OF
           CHRIST
           :
           
             and
             therefore
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             Lords
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             that
             are
             represented
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             To
             come
             nearer
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
          
           
           
             St.
          
           Augustine
           saith
           ,
           
             Habeant
             foris
             Sacramentum
             corporis
             Christi
             ,
             sed
             rem
             ipsam
             amittunt
             intus
             
             cujus
             est
             illud
             Sacramentum
             :
          
           ET
           IDEO
           SIBI
           JUDICIUM
           MANDUCANT
           ET
           BIBUNT
           .
           Here
           Saint
           
             Augustine
          
           saith
           ,
           
             they
             are
             guilty
             ,
          
           NOT
           BECAUSE
           THEY
           RECEIVE
           ,
           BUT
           BECAVSE
           THEY
           RECEIVE
           NOT
           THE
           BODY
           OF
           CHRIST
           .
           Mark
           well
           these
           words
           Mr.
           
             Harding
             ,
          
           (
           and
           let
           others
           mark
           them
           now
           )
           
             they
             are
             effectual
             :
             The
             wicked
             by
             St.
             
          
           Augustines
           
             judgement
             are
             guilty
             ,
          
           NOT
           BECAVSE
           THEY
           RECEIVE
           ,
           but
           BECAVSE
           THEY
           RECEIVE
           NOT
           THE
           BODY
           OF
           CHRIST
           .
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           I
           hence
           inferre
           ,
           That
           those
           who
           willfully
           neglect
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           or
           keep
           off
           others
           from
           it
           who
           desire
           and
           presse
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           are
           more
           
             guilty
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             those
             who
             unworthily
             receive
             it
             ;
          
           because
           they
           
             h
          
           
             more
             neglect
             ,
             contemn
             ,
             despise
             and
             undervalue
             Christs
             death
             and
             passion
             represented
             therein
             ,
          
           than
           those
           who
           in
           obedience
           to
           his
           Institution
           make
           conscience
           externally
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           when
           administred
           ;
           and
           do
           neither
           externally
           ,
           nor
           internally
           ,
           Sacramentally
           nor
           spiritually
           receive
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           :
           when
           as
           the
           others
           who
           receive
           unworthily
           ,
           receive
           it
           externally
           and
           Sacramentally
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           the
           Elements
           :
           Which
           
             Judas
          
           likewise
           did
           ,
           as
           Bishop
           
             Iewel
          
           there
           asserts
           ,
           out
           of
           two
           Quotations
           in
           
             i
          
           St.
           
             Augustines
          
           writings
           .
           3ly
           .
           Consider
           ,
           that
           when
           our
           Saviour
           sent
           forth
           his
           Apostles
           (
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           succeed
           them
           )
           to
           preach
           ;
           he
           gave
           them
           this
           Commission
           ,
           Mark
           16.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           
             Go
             ye
             into
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             every
             creature
             .
             He
             that
             believeth
             and
             is
             baptized
             ,
             shall
             be
             saved
             ;
          
           BVT
           HE
           THAT
           BELIEVETH
           NOT
           SHALL
           BE
           DAMNED
           .
           Which
           is
           likewise
           seconded
           John
           3.
           18
           ,
           36.
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           If
           then
           the
           
             damnation
             of
             those
             who
             believe
             not
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             ,
          
           authorizeth
           not
           Ministers
           or
           Presbyteries
           to
           seclude
           any
           unbelieving
           Christians
           ,
           or
           other
           unprofitable
           hearers
           
           from
           hearing
           the
           Word
           and
           Gospel
           read
           or
           preached
           in
           the
           Church
           or
           elsewhere
           ;
           then
           by
           the
           self-same
           reason
           ,
           this
           danger
           of
           
             eating
             and
             drinking
             damnation
             ,
             and
             being
             guilty
             of
             the
             Lords
             body
             and
             bloud
             ,
          
           can
           be
           no
           sufficient
           Authority
           ,
           Ground
           or
           Commission
           for
           any
           Classi●
           ,
           Presbytery
           or
           Minister
           whatsoever
           ,
           to
           seclude
           any
           visible
           unexcommunicated
           Church-member
           from
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           from
           the
           Word
           preached
           ,
           read
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           sacred
           Ordinance
           ;
           which
           
             *
          
           God
           commands
           them
           to
           frequent
           ;
           which
           no
           mortals●may
           or
           can
           (
           without
           the
           
             highest
             presumption
             ,
             usurpation
          
           )
           juridically
           enjoyn
           them
           to
           abstain
           from
           ,
           or
           neglect
           ;
           Seeing
           we
           
             ought
             herein
             to
             obey
             God
             ,
             rather
             than
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             :
             themselves
             have
             twice
             resolved
             ,
          
           Acts
           4.
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           29
           ,
           30
           ,
           32.
           c.
           5.
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           28
           ,
           29.
           &c.
           42.
           and
           
             Daniel
          
           long
           before
           them
           ,
           Dan.
           6.
           5.
           to
           18.
           
        
         
           All
           which
           particulars
           ,
           with
           what
           else
           I
           shall
           subjoyn
           in
           this
           
             Vindication
             ,
          
           duely
           considered
           ,
           together
           with
           that
           Commission
           which
           every
           Minister
           publikely
           received
           heretofore
           at
           his
           
             Ordination
             ,
          
           when
           he
           had
           this
           power
           conferred
           on
           him
           (
           Be
           thou
           a
           
             faithfull
             Dispenser
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
          
           OF
           HIS
           HOLY
           SACRAMENTS
           .
           
             Take
             thou
             Authority
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           AND
           TO
           MINISTER
           THE
           HOLY
           SACRAMENTS
           ,
           IN
           THIS
           CONGREGATION
           
             where
             thou
             shalt
             be
             so
             appointed
          
           )
           And
           that
           solemn
           promise
           he
           then
           openly
           made
           ,
           
             k
          
           
             I
             will
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           GIVE
           MY
           FAITHFVL
           DILIGENCE
           ALWAYS
           SO
           TO
           ADMINISTER
           THE
           DOCTRINE
           AND
           SACRAMENTS
           OF
           CHRIST
           AS
           THE
           LORD
           HATH
           COMMANDED
           ,
           AND
           THIS
           REALM
           HATH
           RECEIVED
           THE
           SAME
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             :
          
           will
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           through
           Gods
           blessing
           on
           them
           ,
           resolve
           and
           determine
           all
           those
           distracting
           needlesse
           Controversies
           ,
           
             touching
             Suspension
             of
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             or
             whole
             Parishes
             from
             the
             Lords
             
             Supper
             ,
          
           and
           remove
           all
           
             New-erected
             Bars
             and
             Rayles
          
           to
           keep
           the
           
             people
             from
             Free-admission
             and
             accesse
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
          
           in
           all
           plaees
           where
           of
           late
           years
           they
           have
           been
           injuriously
           sequestred
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           restore
           the
           
             frequent
             Celebration
          
           thereof
           in
           
             remembrance
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Passion
             .
          
           And
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           the
           very
           
             Directory
          
           it self
           (
           as
           well
           as
           our
           old
           
             Common
             Prayer
             Book
          
           )
           in
           the
           Section
           
             Of
             the
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Communion
             or
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
          
           resolves
           thus
           in
           the
           very
           first
           lines
           .
           
             The
             Communion
             ,
             or
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
          
           
             †
          
           
             frequently
             to
             be
             celebrated
             .
             
               But
               how
            
             often
             ,
             
               may
               be
               considered
               and
               determined
               by
               the
               Ministers
               and
               other
               Church-Governours
               of
               each
               Congregation
               as
               they
               shall
               find
               most
               convenient
               for
               the
               comfort
               and
               edification
               of
               the
               people
               committed
               to
               their
               charge
               .
            
          
           After
           which
           it
           directs
           ,
           
             When
             the
             day
             is
             come
             for
             administration
             ,
             the
             Minister
             shall
             make
             a
             short
             Exhortation
             ,
             expressing
             
               the
               inestimable
               benefits
               we
               have
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             together
             with
             the
             ends
             and
             use
             thereof
          
           setting
           forth
           
             the
             great
             necessity
             
               of
               having
               our
               Comfort
               and
               Strength
               renewed
            
             thereby
             in
             this
             our
             Pilgrimage
             and
             Warfare
             ;
          
           which
           being
           the
           things
           I
           plead
           for
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           hope
           ,
           all
           
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           will
           henceforth
           cordially
           pursue
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           former
           Books
           ,
           Cavils
           ,
           Scruples
           to
           disswade
           them
           from
           their
           duties
           herein
           .
        
         
           
             *
          
           If
           there
           be
           therefore
           any
           consolation
           in
           Christ
           ,
           if
           any
           comfort
           of
           love
           ,
           if
           any
           fellowship
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           if
           any
           bowels
           and
           mercies
           ,
           fulfil
           ye
           my
           joy
           ,
           that
           ye
           be
           like
           minded
           ,
           having
           the
           same
           love
           ,
           being
           of
           one
           accord
           ,
           of
           one
           mind
           herein
           .
           
             *
          
           Finally
           brethren
           ,
           whatsoever
           things
           are
           true
           ,
           whatsoever
           things
           are
           honest
           ,
           whatsoever
           things
           are
           just
           ,
           whatsoever
           things
           are
           pure
           ,
           whatsoever
           things
           are
           lovely
           ,
           whatsoever
           things
           are
           of
           good
           report
           ;
           if
           there
           be
           any
           virtue
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           praise
           ,
           think
           on
           these
           things
           .
           Those
           things
           which
           ye
           have
           both
           learned
           ,
           &
           received
           ,
           and
           heard
           &
           seen
           in
           me
           ,
           do
           ,
           &
           the
           God
           of
           Peace
           shall
           be
           with
           you
           .
           The
           Grace
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           be
           with
           you
           all
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             So
             prayes
             your
             unfe●gned
             Christian
             Friend
             and
             Brother
             in
             the
             Lord
             .
             WILLIAM
             PRYNNE
             .
          
           
             Swainswick
             ,
             
               
                 Sept.
              
               1.
               1656.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         
           A
           Seasonable
           Vindication
           of
           the
           frequent
           Administration
           of
           the
           Holy
           Communion
           ,
           to
           all
           Visible
           Church-members
           ,
           Regenerate
           or
           Vnregenerate
           .
        
         
           HAving
           heretofore
           in
           
             a
          
           several
           Publications
           
             from
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             Authorities
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             largely
             evinced
             ,
          
           That
           the
           holy
           Communion
           of
           the
           Lords-Supper
           belongs
           equally
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           every
           visible
           Member
           of
           every
           particular
           Church
           capable
           of
           self-examination
           ,
           (
           
             not
             actually
             cut
             off
             from
             it
             by
             a
             legal
             Excommunication
          
           )
           be
           he
           regenerate
           or
           unregenerate
           :
           
             That
          
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           now
           frequently
           administred
           in
           publick
           to
           all
           congregations
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           :
           That
           it
           is
           a
           powerfully
           Converting
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Confirming
           Ordinance
           :
           That
           Christ
           himself
           admitted
           
             b
          
           
             Judas
          
           to
           it
           (
           though
           a
           Devil
           ,
           Theef
           ,
           Traytor
           ,
           Covetous
           wretch
           ,
           selling
           Christ
           for
           money
           to
           his
           Crucifiers
           )
           at
           its
           original
           institution
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           holiest
           Apostles
           .
           That
           all
           Ministers
           are
           bound
           by
           their
           Office
           ,
           Duty
           ,
           Christs
           command
           ,
           to
           administer
           ;
           and
           all
           their
           people
           of
           age
           of
           discretion
           ,
           often
           to
           receive
           it
           .
           That
           none
           may
           or
           
           ought
           to
           be
           secluded
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           for
           their
           Notorious
           sins
           ,
           actually
           excommunicated
           from
           Church-Communion
           and
           all
           other
           Ordinances
           .
           That
           sole
           Suspension
           from
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Church-censure
           ,
           with
           free
           admission
           to
           all
           other
           publick
           Ordinances
           :
           and
           Examination
           by
           Ministers
           or
           Presbyters
           of
           other
           mens
           fitness
           by
           way
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           before
           their
           admission
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ;
           are
           not
           warranted
           by
           any
           precept
           ,
           or
           president
           in
           Gods
           word
           .
           That
           neither
           the
           Ministers
           who
           deliver
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           to
           unworthy
           Receivers
           presenting
           themselves
           humbly
           and
           earnestly
           to
           receive
           it
           ;
           nor
           such
           who
           receive
           together
           with
           them
           ,
           are
           guilty
           of
           their
           unworthy
           receiving
           ,
           but
           themselves
           alone
           ,
           nor
           any
           wayes
           partakers
           with
           them
           in
           their
           sins
           :
           
             Answering
             likewise
          
           all
           Objections
           
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             (
             Which
             Mr.
          
           John
           Humfrey
           ,
           
             in
             his
          
           Sermons
           ,
           Vindications
           of
           Free-admission
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           
             and
          
           Rejoynder
           to
           Dr.
           Drake
           ,
           
             hath
             acutely
             ,
             judiciously
             ,
             solidly
             backed
             ;
             vindicated
             since
             ;
             with
          
           John
           Timson
           ,
           
             in
          
           The
           Barre
           removed
           ,
           
             and
          
           Answer
           
             to
             Mr.
          
           Collings
           ,
           
             and
             Mr.
          
           Saunders
           :
           )
           
             And
             having
             newly
             in
             my
          
           Legal
           resolution
           of
           two
           Important
           Quaeres
           of
           General
           pres●nt
           concernment
           ,
           
             clearly
          
           demonstrated
           from
           our
           Statute
           ,
           Common
           and
           Canon
           Lawes
           ,
           
             the
          
           bounden
           Duty
           of
           
             Ministers
          
           or
           
             Vicars
          
           of
           
             Parish-Churches
             ,
          
           to
           administer
           the
           
             Sacraments
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             Preach
             ,
          
           to
           their
           
             Parishioners
             :
          
           with
           the
           
             Legal
             Remedies
          
           to
           reclaim
           them
           from
           ,
           or
           punish
           or
           remove
           them
           for
           their
           
             wilfull
             obstinacy
          
           in
           
             denying
             the
             Sacraments
          
           to
           them
           :
           (
           
             A
             Theam
             not
             formerly
             handled
             by
             any
             of
             my
          
           Profession
           ,
           
             generally
             unversed
             in
             such
          
           Law-points
           :
           )
           
             Which
             Remedies
             doubtlesse
             may
             ,
             will
             be
             put
             in
             execution
             against
             such
          
           Anti-Communion
           ,
           refractory
           ,
           sacrilegious
           Ministers
           ,
           
             who
             wilfully
             rob
             their
             Parishioners
             of
             their
             Sacramental
          
           Bread
           
             and
          
           Wine
           ,
           (
           
             being
             herein
             far
             worse
             than
          
           Popish
           Priests
           ,
           
             who
             deprive
             their
          
           Laicks
           
             only
             of
             the
          
           Cup
           ,
           
             but
             freely
             admit
             them
             to
             the
             Sacred
          
           Bread
           ,
           
             in
             the
             eating
             of
             whith
             alone
             they
             likewise
          
           misinstruct
           them
           ,
           
             c
          
           that
           they
           also
           drink
           Christs
           Cup
           and
           
           Sacred
           Bloud
           :
           )
           
             And
             though
             they
             oft
             preach
             unto
             their
             people
             when
             they
             injuriously
             detain
             their
             Tithes
             ,
             Dues
             ;
          
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           muzzle
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Ox
           that
           treadeth
           out
           the
           corn
           :
           
             Deut.
             25.
             4.
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             9.
             that
             so
             they
             and
             theirs
             may
             have
          
           bread
           
             to
             eat
             at
             their
          
           own
           Tables
           ;
           
             yet
             themselves
             (
             against
             this
             and
             other
             Divine
             commands
             )
             still
          
           muzzle
           the
           mouths
           of
           those
           Oxen
           (
           
             their
             Parishioners
             ,
             whose
             Tithes
             and
             Duties
             they
             receive
             )
             which
             not
          
           only
           tread
           out
           ,
           but
           sow
           and
           provide
           them
           corn
           ,
           
             and
             keep
             them
             thus
          
           muzzled
           ,
           
             sundry
             Moneths
             ,
             nay
             Years
             together
             ,
             from
          
           eating
           any
           Bread
           at
           the
           Lords
           own
           Table
           ,
           
             though
             he
          
           
             d
          
           invites
           ,
           commands
           ,
           compels
           them
           
             by
             his
          
           Word
           ,
           precepts
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           presidents
           
             of
             all
             former
             ages
             ,
             frequently
             to
             resort
             thereto
             .
          
        
         
           To
           prevent
           which
           
             Prosecutions
             ,
          
           by
           their
           injured
           ,
           offended
           people
           ,
           and
           reclaim
           them
           from
           this
           their
           
             Sacrilegious
             obstinacy
          
           by
           all
           Christian
           friendly
           means
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           leave
           them
           exposed
           to
           the
           
             Justice
             ,
             Penalties
             of
             our
             Laws
             ,
          
           without
           any
           colour
           of
           
             Excuse
             ,
          
           or
           
             Plea
          
           in
           
             bar
             ,
          
           in
           
             Law
          
           or
           
             Conscience
             ;
          
           I
           thought
           it
           convenient
           (
           by
           way
           of
           
             Corollary
          
           to
           all
           my
           
             former
             Publications
          
           of
           this
           subject
           )
           to
           recommend
           to
           them
           and
           others
           some
           Passages
           touching
           the
           
             Lords
             Communion
             ,
          
           and
           it
           s
           oft
           
             celebration
             ,
             distribution
             to
             ALL
             Church-members
             ,
          
           in
           our
           peerless
           
             Bishop
             Jewel
             ,
          
           and
           shining
           
             Thomas
             Becon
             ,
          
           with
           certain
           
             Observations
          
           of
           my
           own
           deduced
           from
           them
           ;
           which
           through
           Gods
           blessing
           may
           rectifie
           their
           erronious
           Judgements
           ,
           Consciences
           ,
           Practices
           ,
           wherein
           now
           they
           ignorantly
           act
           the
           Parts
           ,
           imitate
           ,
           exceed
           the
           extravagances
           ,
           promote
           the
           designs
           of
           
             Papists
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
          
           and
           other
           
             Sectaries
             ,
          
           and
           by
           building
           
             blindly
          
           or
           
             unadvisedly
          
           upon
           their
           
             Foundations
             ,
          
           increase
           their
           Numbers
           ,
           Churches
           ,
           and
           decrease
           ,
           subvett
           their
           own
           ;
           as
           we
           all
           find
           by
           sad
           experience
           ,
           and
           themselves
           will
           most
           repent
           of
           (
           if
           now
           they
           will
           not
           reform
           their
           Errors
           )
           when
           it
           will
           be
           
             over-late
             .
          
           I
           shall
           therefore
           beseech
           all
           such
           Ministers
           to
           lay
           aside
           all
           obstinacy
           ,
           self-interests
           ,
           
           Prejudices
           ,
           Parties
           ,
           Combinations
           ,
           By
           respects
           whatsoever
           ,
           and
           with
           sincere
           ,
           unbias●ed
           ,
           docible
           Spirits
           ,
           to
           pursue
           
             Solomons
          
           divine
           advice
           ,
           
             Prov.
          
           8.
           33.
           
           
             Hear
             instruction
             and
             be
             wise
             ,
             and
             refuse
             it
             not
             ;
          
           lest
           
             Poverty
             and
             shame
             befall
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             those
             who
             refuse
             instruction
             ,
          
           Prov.
           13.
           18.
           and
           lest
           they
           sin
           wilfully
           without
           hope
           of
           pardon
           .
           
             e
          
           
             Post
             inspirationem
             vero
             et
             revelationem
             factam
             ,
             qui
             in
             eo
             quod
             erraverat
             perseverat
             prudens
             &
             sciens
             ,
             sine
             venia
             ignorantiae
             peccat
             ,
             praesumptione
             atque
             obstinatione
             superatur
             ;
          
           as
           S.
           
             Cyprian
          
           resolves
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           memorable
           saying
           of
           
             f
          
           S.
           
             Ambrose
          
           touching
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
           
             Indignus
             est
             Domino
             ,
             qui
             aliter
             Mysterium
             celebrat
             ,
             quam
             ab
             eo
             traditum
             est
             .
             Non
             enim
             potest
             devotus
             esse
             ,
             qui
             aliter
             praesumit
             quam
             datum
             est
             ab
             Authore
             .
          
           Which
           had
           those
           Ministers
           I
           now
           deal
           with
           ,
           duly
           pondered
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           have
           presumed
           to
           advance
           their
           own
           
             new
             Crochits
             ,
          
           above
           the
           Precept
           ,
           against
           the
           express
           President
           of
           the
           very
           Author
           of
           this
           Mystery
           .
           Which
           how
           great
           a
           Crime
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           old
           blessed
           Martyr
           
             g
          
           St.
           
           
             Cyprian
          
           will
           inform
           them
           in
           these
           positive
           words
           .
           
             Not
             to
             doe
             that
             thing
             that
             the
             Lord
             did
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             else
             but
             to
             cast
             off
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             despise
             his
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             to
             commit
             ,
             not
             worldly
             ,
             but
          
           SPIRITUAL
           ROBBERY
           AND
           ADULTERY
           ,
           
             while
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             from
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           STEALETH
           AWAY
           BOTH
           THE
           SAYINGS
           AND
           DOINGS
           OF
           THE
           LORD
           ,
           
             and
             corrupteth
             and
             defileth
             Gods
             Commandements
             ?
          
           And
           is
           not
           their
           peremptory
           denyal
           to
           administer
           the
           Communion
           to
           their
           people
           year
           after
           year
           ;
           their
           stealing
           away
           the
           Body
           ,
           Bloud
           ,
           Bread
           ,
           Cup
           ,
           Table
           ,
           whole
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           himself
           from
           their
           Parishioners
           ,
           and
           corrupting
           ,
           wresting
           ,
           defiling
           sundry
           Scriptures
           to
           justifie
           this
           their
           practice
           ,
           a
           
             casting
             off
             his
             Word
             ,
             a
             despising
             of
             his
             Discipline
             ,
          
           a
           
             committing
             ,
             not
             of
             worldly
             ,
             but
             spiritual
             Robbery
             ,
             Adultery
             ;
             yea
             ,
             a
             stealing
             away
             of
             the
             sayings
             and
             
             doings
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           worse
           than
           that
           of
           the
           
             h
          
           
             Aquar●i
          
           (
           of
           whom
           he
           writes
           )
           who
           did
           oft
           consecrate
           the
           
             Sacram.
          
           and
           deliver
           it
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           Yet
           ,
           
             vel
             ignoranter
             ,
             vel
             simpliciter
             in
             Calice
             Dominico
             sanctificando
             ,
             ET
             PLEBI
             MINISTRANDO
             ,
             non
             hoc
             faciunt
             quod
             Jesus
             Christus
             Dominus
             &
             Deus
             noster
             ,
             hujus
             Sacrificii
             Author
             &
             Doctor
             ,
             fecit
             &
             docuit
             ;
          
           consecrating
           and
           ministring
           
             water
          
           to
           the
           people
           instead
           of
           
             wine
             ?
          
           And
           if
           St.
           
             Cyprian
          
           might
           well
           write
           this
           against
           the
           
             Hereticks
          
           called
           
             Aquarii
             ,
          
           which
           in
           the
           holy
           ministration
           
             would
             use
             no
             wine
             ,
          
           but
           instead
           thereof
           
             did
             consecrate
             water
             ,
             and
             ministred
             it
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
          
           MUCH
           MORE
           MAY
           WE
           SAY
           THE
           SAME
           AGAINST
           OUR
           ADVERSARIES
           ,
           WHICH
           CONSECRATE
           AND
           MINISTER
           UNTO
           THE
           PEOPLE
           NO
           CUP
           AT
           ALL
           ,
           writes
           venerable
           
             Jewel
             :
          
           as
           these
           now
           ,
           do
           consecrate
           ,
           minister
           to
           them
           no
           
             Sacrament
             at
             all
             ,
          
           which
           is
           far
           worse
           .
           I
           shall
           desire
           these
           Sacrilegious
           ,
           novellizing
           Ministers
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           unacquainted
           with
           Antiquity
           )
           seriously
           to
           ponder
           ,
           what
           this
           imcomparably
           learned
           ,
           most
           judicious
           ,
           pious
           ,
           Bishop
           
             Jewel
             (
             in
             the
             name
             and
             defence
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           )
           after
           all
           his
           
             sufferings
             ,
          
           and
           
             exile
             for
             Religion
             ,
          
           hath
           written
           of
           the
           Holy
           
             Communion
             ,
             &c.
          
           against
           Mr.
           
             Harding
             ,
          
           in
           his
           
             i
          
           
             Reply
             ,
             Article
          
           1.
           of
           
             Private
             Masse
             ,
          
           where
           he
           informs
           us
           in
           positive
           terms
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           
             *
          
           That
           the
           
             holy
             Communion
             ,
          
           was
           so
           OFTEN
           ,
           &
           so
           GENERALLY
           FREQUENTED
           AMONGST
           ALL
           CHRISTIANS
           IN
           THE
           PRIMITIVE
           CHURCH
           IN
           ALL
           THEIR
           ASSEMBLIES
           and
           CONGREGATIONS
           ,
           
             that
             at
             length
             the
             very
             company
             and
             fellowship
             of
             them
             was
             called
          
           COMMUNIO
           ,
           
             taking
             name
             of
             that
             action
             which
             was
             most
             solemnly
             used
             among
             them
             at
             their
             meetings
          
           (
           which
           he
           there
           proves
           by
           sundry
           instances
           out
           of
           S.
           
             Aug.
          
           
             k
          
           S.
           
             Hierom
             ,
          
           and
           others
           )
           which
           
             l
          
           
             Aug.
          
           (
           like
           as
           also
           
             m
          
           S.
           
             Hier.
          
           and
           others
           )
           witnesseth
           ,
           
             the
             whole
             people
             DAYLY
             RECEIVED
             TOGETHER
             .
          
           
           
             n
          
           
             Hugo
             Cardinalis
          
           saith
           further
           ;
           
             Vel
             aic●tur
             Communio
             ,
             quia
             in
             Primitiva
             Ecclesia
             populus
             communicabat
             quolibet
             die
             .
             It
             is
             called
             the
             Communion
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             DID
             COMMUNICATE
             EVERY
             DAY
             .
             In
             the
             primitive
             Church
             they
             in
             their
             health
             RECEIVED
             DAILY
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             sicknesse
          
           
             o
          
           
             had
             the
             Sacrament
             sent
             home
             unto
             them
             .
          
           From
           whence
           he
           thus
           objects
           against
           Mr.
           
             Harding
          
           his
           
             Private
             Masse
             ,
          
           and
           censures
           ,
           the
           negligence
           of
           the
           Priests
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           in
           administring
           the
           Communion
           ,
           and
           in
           not
           exciting
           the
           people
           to
           the
           frequent
           reception
           of
           it
           :
           
             p
          
           Mr.
           
             Harding
          
           granteth
           ,
           
             that
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             RECEIVED
             THE
             HOLY
             COMMUNION
             EVERY
             DAY
             (
             when
             they
             looked
             hourly
             to
             be
             caught
             ,
             and
             done
             to
             death
             ,
             in
             the
             persecution
             of
          
           Paynims
           ,
           
             that
             they
             departed
             not
             hence
          
           sine
           viatico
           ,
           
             without
             their
             voyage
             provision
             )
             and
             so
             consequently
             unawars
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             was
             no
             private
             Masse
             ;
             which
             ,
          
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             came
             in
             afterward
             BY
             THE
             NEGLIGENCE
             AND
             UNDEVOTION
             OF
             THE
             PEOPLE
          
           (
           in
           not
           repairing
           so
           frequently
           to
           the
           Communion
           as
           at
           first
           )
           It
           is
           great
           pity
           so
           good
           a
           thing
           (
           as
           it
           is
           supposed
           )
           should
           have
           no
           better
           beginning
           .
           One
           special
           principle
           of
           these
           mens
           Doctrine
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             to
             imbar
             the
             people
             from
             reading
             and
             understanding
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             &
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             know
             nothing
             ;
          
           for
           that
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           them
           
             q
          
           have
           said
           ,
           
             THEY
             BE
             DOGS
             &
             SWINE
             ,
             AND
             THERFORE
             SHOULD
             NOT
             PRECIOUS
             STONES
             BE
             LAID
             BEFORE
             THEM
             :
          
           yet
           now
           must
           their
           negligence
           be
           the
           rule
           of
           Christs
           Religion
           .
           This
           is
           laid
           as
           the
           ground
           and
           foundation
           of
           the
           whole
           cause
           .
           
             Charity
             ,
          
           say
           they
           ,
           
             is
             cold
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             carelesse
             .
          
           But
           therefore
           hath
           God
           appointed
           Pastors
           and
           Ministers
           to
           oversee
           and
           controul
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           perish
           in
           their
           negligence
           .
           Were
           it
           a
           matter
           of
           tithes
           ,
           or
           other
           payment
           ,
           the
           people
           should
           be
           called
           upon
           ,
           and
           
           not
           suffered
           in
           any
           wise
           to
           be
           negligent
           ,
           neither
           should
           their
           negligence
           stand
           for
           excuse
           ;
           how
           much
           lesse
           should
           it
           be
           suffered
           when
           the
           case
           toucheth
           God
           ?
           The
           Bishops
           and
           Fathers
           in
           the
           second
           Council
           
             r
          
           holden
           at
           
             Bracara
          
           in
           
             Spain
             ,
          
           decreed
           thus
           .
           
             If
             any
             man
             resort
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             hear
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             FOR
             NEGLIGENCE
             OR
             WANTONESSE
             WITHDRAWETH
             HIMSELF
             FROM
             THE
             COMMUNION
             OF
             THE
             SACRAMENT
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             reverend
             mysteries
             does
             break
             the
             rule
             of
             discipline
             ;
             we
             decree
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             one
             be
             put
             out
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             until
             he
             have
             done
             penance
             ,
             and
             shewed
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             repentance
             ,
             that
             having
             obtained
             pardon
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             received
             again
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             .
          
           Thus
           the
           godly
           Fathers
           in
           old
           times
           did
           not
           flatter
           and
           favour
           the
           peoples
           negligence
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           
             Harding
          
           and
           his
           fellows
           doe
           ;
           but
           exhorted
           ,
           warned
           ,
           reproved
           ,
           rebuked
           them
           ,
           called
           them
           MALAPERT
           and
           IMPUDENT
           ,
           THAT
           WOULD
           BE
           PRESENT
           ,
           AND
           NOT
           RECEIVE
           ,
           AND
           EXCOMMUNICATED
           THEM
           FOR
           THEIR
           NEGLIGENCE
           :
           But
           these
           men
           contrarywise
           turn
           away
           their
           faces
           from
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           suppresse
           their
           voice
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           heard
           ,
           &c.
           and
           find
           no
           fault
           with
           the
           people
           ;
           but
           rather
           make
           them
           believe
           ,
           that
           they
           receive
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           apply
           Christs
           death
           unto
           them
           by
           their
           Mass
           ,
           &
           that
           the
           very
           hearing
           thereof
           is
           sufficient
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           meritorious
           ;
           and
           thus
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lyeth
           ,
           THEY
           INCREASE
           THE
           NEGLIGENCE
           OF
           THE
           PEOPLE
           ,
           AND
           DISCOURAGE
           THEM
           FROM
           THE
           HOLY
           COMMUNION
           .
           The
           people
           is
           taught
           nothing
           ,
           they
           understand
           nothing
           ,
           they
           see
           nothing
           ,
           neither
           comfort
           ,
           nor
           memory
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           benefit
           of
           his
           passion
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           Negligence
           ;
           therefore
           they
           stand
           thus
           back
           ,
           and
           withdraw
           themselves
           :
           Howbeit
           what
           needeth
           Mr.
           
             Harding
          
           to
           charge
           the
           people
           with
           negligence
           and
           
           undevotion
           ?
           THE
           POPE
           HIMSELF
           AND
           HIS
           CARDINALS
           DOE
           SCARCELY
           COMMUNICATE
           ONCE
           IN
           A
           YEAR
           ;
           BUT
           ARE
           AS
           NEGLIGENT
           AND
           AS
           UNDEVOUT
           THEREIN
           AS
           THE
           MOST
           PART
           OF
           THE
           PEOPLE
           .
           Now
           let
           us
           view
           the
           weight
           of
           Mr.
           
           
             Hardings
          
           reasons
           .
           
             The
             people
             is
             negligent
             and
             undevout
             ,
          
           Ergo
           ,
           
             The
             Priest
             may
             say
             Masse
             alone
             .
          
           This
           Argument
           is
           very
           weak
           .
           So
           might
           Mr
           
             Harding
          
           say
           ,
           
             The
             people
             will
             not
             hear
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Ergo
           ,
           
             The
             Priest
             may
             goe
             into
             the
             Pulpit
             and
             preach
             alone
             .
             For
             Christs
             Supper
          
           (
           as
           
             ſ
          
           St.
           
           
             Aug
          
           saith
           :
           )
           
             IS
             A
             SERMON
             ,
             and
             the
             Priest
             therein
             PREACHETH
             AND
             VITERETH
             THE
             DEATH
             OF
             THE
             LORD
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           As
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           so
           negligent
           nor
           undevout
           as
           Mr.
           
             Harding
          
           here
           chargeth
           them
           ;
           they
           are
           Gods
           people
           ,
           glad
           to
           be
           instructed
           ,
           and
           desirous
           to
           follow
           ,
           and
           wheresoever
           the
           Gospel
           is
           received
           ,
           glad
           to
           give
           testimony
           thereof
           ,
           &
           to
           increase
           the
           same
           ,
           BY
           THE
           HOLY
           COMMUNION
           OF
           CHRISTS
           BODY
           AND
           BLOOD
           ,
           IN
           GREAT
           COMPANIES
           AND
           WHOLE
           CONGREGATIONS
           ALL
           TOGETHER
           .
           But
           what
           ill
           luck
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           whom
           Mr.
           
             Harding
          
           so
           often
           condemneth
           for
           
             Hereticks
             ,
          
           CAN
           BE
           SO
           DEVOUT
           ,
           AND
           HE
           AND
           HIS
           CATHOLICKS
           THUS
           REMAIN
           WITHOUT
           DEVOTION
           ?
           Let
           the
           people
           be
           taught
           ;
           let
           them
           hear
           the
           holy
           ministration
           in
           their
           own
           tongue
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           understand
           the
           holy
           mysteries
           ,
           and
           feel
           comfort
           and
           sweetness
           in
           the
           same
           ;
           let
           them
           see
           examples
           of
           diligence
           in
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           then
           will
           they
           be
           no
           longer
           negligent
           :
           then
           should
           M.
           
             Hard
             .
          
           perforce
           give
           over
           his
           private
           Mass
           ,
           as
           seeing
           the
           whole
           right
           of
           his
           cause
           hangeth
           only
           of
           the
           negligence
           ,
           and
           mis-doing
           of
           the
           people
           .
           
             t
          
           
             The
             Church
          
           (
           saith
           Mr.
           
             Harding
             )
             hath
             charged
             and
             ordered
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             who
             is
             worthy
             and
             disposed
             shall
             be
             refused
             .
          
           O
           Miserable
           is
           that
           Church
           ,
           whereas
           NO
           MAN
           NO
           
           NOT
           SO
           MUCH
           AS
           ONE
           ,
           IS
           WELL
           DISPOSED
           !
           
             Here
             in
             few
             words
             he
             condemneth
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             even
             the
             whole
             College
             of
          
           Cardinals
           ;
           
             amongst
             whom
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             well
             disposed
             and
             worthy
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             all
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             the
             Communion
             .
             But
          
           
             u
          
           Chrysostom
           
             saith
             ,
          
           If
           thou
           be
           not
           worthy
           to
           receive
           the
           Communion
           ,
           then
           art
           thou
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           Prayers
           :
           
             Therefore
          
           Mr.
           Harding
           
             should
             drive
             his
             unworthy
             people
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             hear
             his
             Masse
             .
             They
             imagin
             that
             any
             man
             ,
             be
             he
             never
             so
             great
             a
             sinner
             ,
             may
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             free
             accesse
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             Majesty
             :
             Only
             
               they
               think
               a
               sinner
               may
               not
               receive
               the
               holy
               Communion
               .
            
             But
             it
             is
             written
             ,
          
           
             x
          
           Let
           him
           depart
           from
           his
           wickednesse
           whosoever
           calleth
           upon
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           .
           
             Whosoever
             is
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             may
             boldly
             call
             God
             his
             Father
             ,
             may
             also
             be
             bold
             to
             receive
             the
             Communion
             .
             
               If
               Mr.
            
          
           Harding
           
             wish
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             would
             prepare
             themselves
             and
             communicate
             with
             the
             Priest
             ,
             as
             he
             pretendeth
             ;
          
           why
           doth
           he
           not
           provide
           for
           them
           ?
           
             Doubtless
             there
             are
             many
             godly
             men
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             more
             virtuously
             disposed
             a
             great
             deal
             than
             the
             Priest
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             of
             their
             unworthiness
             that
             they
             abstain
             so
             often
             ;
             nor
             of
             their
             worthiness
             ,
             that
             they
             receive
             once
             a
             yeac
             ,
             
               but
               only
               of
               custom
               .
            
          
           But
           if
           the
           People
           be
           slack
           ,
           yet
           must
           the
           Priest
           doe
           the
           daily
           Sacrifice
           ,
           
             saith
             Mr.
          
           Harding
           :
           
             that
             is
             ,
          
           He
           must
           offer
           up
           Christ
           unto
           his
           Father
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           .
           
             Herein
             appeareth
             the
             wanton
             folly
             of
             this
             people
             :
             That
             they
             may
             do
             ,
             and
             are
             commanded
             to
             do
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             do
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             cannot
             do
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             needs
             doe
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Christs
           death
           must
           be
           kept
           in
           remembrance
           ;
           
             Ergo
             ,
          
           the
           Priest
           is
           bound
           to
           say
           daily
           Masse
           ,
           yea
           although
           there
           be
           no
           man
           to
           receive
           with
           him
           .
           
             Alas
             !
             How
             holdeth
             this
             poor
             argument
             ?
             Or
             how
             may
             we
             make
             it
             good
             ?
             Is
             there
             no
             other
             mean
             to
             remember
             Christs
             death
             ,
             
             but
             only
             by
             saying
             private
             Masse
             ?
             Or
             is
             not
             every
             one
             of
             the
             people
             bound
             to
             remember
             the
             same
             as
             deeply
             and
             
               as
               often
               as
               the
               Priest
               ?
            
          
           &c.
           He
           addes
           ,
           
             y
          
           The
           Feast
           (
           
             saith
             Mr.
          
           Harding
           )
           is
           
             common
             ,
             all
             are
             invited
             :
          
           They
           shall
           be
           received
           
             that
             are
             disposed
             and
             proved
             :
             
               If
               this
               feast
               be
               common
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               common
               to
               very
               few
               ,
               for
               the
               provision
               is
               very
               little
               to
               serve
               many
               .
               That
               all
               be
               called
               in
               the
            
          
           Latin
           Mass
           ,
           
             is
             a
             great
             and
             manifest
             untruth
             :
             for
             neither
             the
             Priest
             nor
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             either
             by
             word
             or
             by
             gesture
             calleth
             them
             ;
             nor
             have
             they
             any
             preparation
             for
             them
             if
             they
             were
             called
             ;
             Yet
             are
             not
             these
             men
             ashamed
             to
             say
             ,
          
           They
           shall
           be
           received
           that
           are
           disposed
           and
           proved
           .
           
             Every
             man
             ought
             humbly
             to
             prepare
             and
             dispose
             his
             heart
             before
             he
             presume
             
               to
               hear
               ,
               or
               receive
               any
               thing
               that
               toucheth
               God
               :
            
             For
             God
             is
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             Flesh
             ;
             God
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             we
             on
             earth
             .
          
           Pythagoras
           ,
           
             being
             but
             an
             heathen
             ,
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
          
           We
           ought
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           God
           without
           light
           ;
           
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             premeditation
             and
             good
             advisement
             ,
             who
             it
             is
             of
             whom
             we
             speak
             .
             And
             the
          
           Pagans
           
             in
             their
             sacrifices
             were
             wont
             to
             remember
             their
             Priests
             with
             these
             words
             ,
          
           Hoc
           age
           :
           
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             was
             ,
          
           Dispose
           thy
           mind
           ,
           it
           is
           God
           unto
           whom
           thou
           speakest
           .
           
             The
             wise
             man
             saith
             ,
          
           
             z
          
           Before
           thou
           pray
           ,
           prepare
           thine
           heart
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           as
           a
           man
           that
           tempteth
           God
           .
           
             Likewise
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             they
             that
             were
             called
          
           Catechumeni
           ,
           
             were
             warned
             afore-hand
             to
             prepare
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             worthily
             receive
             Baptism
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             decreed
             under
             the
             name
             of
          
           Clement
           ,
           
             a
          
           
             whose
             words
             be
             these
             :
          
           Let
           him
           prepare
           himself
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           after
           three
           Moneths
           ended
           ,
           upon
           the
           Holy
           day
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           baptized
           .
           
             Also
          
           
             b
          
           St.
           Augustine
           
             exhorteth
             the
          
           Catechumeni
           ,
           likewise
           to
           dispose
           their
           minds
           against
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Baptism
           :
           
             Thus
             ought
             every
             man
             
               to
               examine
               and
               prepare
               himself
               before
               he
               hear
               Gods
               word
               ;
               Before
               he
               presume
               to
               open
               his
               mouth
               to
               pray
               unto
               God
               ;
               Before
               he
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptism
               ;
            
             and
             namely
             ,
             
               Before
               he
               come
               
               to
               the
               holy
               Communion
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             the
             Priest
             giveth
             warning
             unto
             the
             people
             with
             these
             words
             ,
          
           Lift
           up
           your
           hearts
           :
           
             which
             words
             ,
             as
          
           
             c
          
           
             St.
          
           Augustine
           
             saith
             ,
          
           were
           commonly
           used
           in
           the
           holy
           Mysteries
           .
           
             But
             I
             think
             Mr.
          
           Harding
           
             here
             by
             these
             words
             ,
          
           prepare
           
             and
          
           dispose
           ,
           
             meaneth
          
           privy
           Confession
           ,
           
             which
             many
             have
             used
             ,
             as
             a
             rack
             of
             mens
             consciences
             ,
          
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           
             their
             Tyranny
             :
          
           
             d
          
           Peter
           Lombard
           
             saith
             ,
             Without
             it
             there
             is
             no
             way
             to
             heaven
             .
          
           
             e
          
           
             Innocentius
          
           the
           third
           
             commandeth
             ,
          
           That
           whosoever
           is
           not
           confessed
           ,
           neither
           be
           suffered
           to
           come
           into
           the
           Church
           being
           alive
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           buried
           when
           he
           is
           dead
           .
           
             f
          
           Hugo
           
             writeth
             thus
             ,
          
           I
           am
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           whosoever
           cometh
           to
           the
           Communion
           unconfessed
           ,
           be
           he
           never
           so
           repentant
           and
           sorry
           for
           his
           sins
           certainly
           he
           receiveth
           unto
           his
           judgement
           .
           
             So
             violent
             the
             late
             Writers
             have
             béen
             in
             exacting
             things
             of
             their
             own
             devices
             .
             
               Otherwise
               the
               old
               Fathers
               ,
               notwithstanding
               they
               sometimes
               speak
               of
            
          
           Confession
           ,
           
             yet
             they
             require
             it
             with
             more
             modesty
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             require
             no
             such
             thing
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             g
          
           Chrysostom
           
             saith
             ,
          
           Let
           the
           Court
           (
           where
           thou
           yieldest
           thy self
           guilty
           )
           be
           without
           witnesse
           :
           Let
           God
           alone
           see
           thee
           .
           
             And
             again
             ,
          
           If
           thou
           be
           ashamed
           to
           shew
           thy
           sins
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           then
           utter
           them
           every
           day
           in
           thy
           heart
           .
           I
           say
           not
           ,
           go
           ,
           confesse
           thy
           sins
           unto
           thy
           fellow
           servant
           ,
           that
           may
           upbraid
           thee
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           confesse
           them
           unto
           God
           that
           is
           able
           to
           cure
           them
           .
           
             And
             again
             ,
             thus
             he
             imagineth
             God
             to
             speak
             unto
             a
             sinner
             ,
          
           Open
           thy
           sin
           privately
           to
           me
           alone
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           heal
           thy
           wound
           .
           
             And
          
           Theodorus
           ,
           
             sometime
             Archbishop
             of
          
           Canterburie
           ,
           
             saith
             ,
          
           
             h
          
           
             Graci
             &
             totus
             Oriens
             confitetur
             soli
             Deo
             :
          
           The
           Greeks
           ,
           and
           all
           they
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           confess
           confess
           themselves
           only
           to
           God
           .
           
             Thus
             much
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             touch
             hereof
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             be
             thoughs
             there
             is
             none
             other
             way
             for
             a
             man
             to
             prove
             and
             dispose
             himself
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             Auricular
             Confession
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             of
             St.
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             i
          
           Let
           a
           man
           examine
           himself
           ,
           
             standeth
             in
             two
             points
             ,
             in
             Faith
             
             and
             Repentance
             :
             Faith
             containeth
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             belief
             ,
             Repe●tance
             cencerneth
             the
             amendment
             of
             our
             life
             :
             which
             kind
             of
             examining
             
               endureth
               all
               our
               life
               long
               .
            
             But
             to
             say
             or
             think
             we
             are
             all
             examined
             and
             disposed
             one
             only
             day
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             custom
             ,
             not
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             day
             before
             ,
             nor
             one
             day
             after
             ,
             it
             is
             childish
             ,
             it
             is
             super
             st●tious
             ,
             it
             is
             Jewish
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             pers●asion
             meet
             for
             the
             people
             of
             God
             .
             If
          
           
             k
          
           Chrysostom
           
             were
             alive
             ,
             he
             would
             cry
             out
             ,
          
           O
           what
           presumption
           !
           O
           what
           a
           custom
           is
           this
           !
           
             And
          
           
             l
          
           St.
           Ambrose
           
             would
             say
             ,
          
           If
           thou
           be
           not
           worthy
           evry
           day
           to
           receive
           ,
           then
           art
           thou
           not
           worthy
           once
           in
           the
           year
           .
        
         
           2ly
           .
           He
           hath
           these
           observable
           passages
           out
           of
           the
           
             Fathers
          
           and
           
             School-men
          
           concerning
           the
           community
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           (
           belonging
           alike
           to
           all
           the
           Church
           ,
           People
           ,
           Congregation
           present
           ,
           whence
           it
           is
           stiled
           the
           
             Communion
             ,
          
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Priests
           ,
           elect
           ,
           or
           truly
           regenerated
           alone
           )
           and
           concerning
           the
           end
           ,
           use
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           to
           
             unite
             Christians
             together
             into
             one
             body
             and
             Christian
             Communion
             ,
          
           and
           prevent
           all
           Schisms
           ,
           Discords
           ,
           Separations
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           
             m
          
           
             Christ
          
           himself
           hath
           already
           determined
           the
           case
           :
           For
           albeit
           he
           hath
           appointed
           no
           certain
           number
           of
           Communicants
           ,
           yet
           hath
           he
           by
           speciall
           words
           appointed
           a
           number
           ,
           
             Take
             ye
             :
             Eat
             ye
             :
             Drink
             ye
             ALL
             :
             Divide
             ye
             among
             your selves
             ;
          
           
             n
          
           
             Do
             ye
             this
             in
             my
             remembrance
             :
             Ye
             shall
             set
             forth
             the
             Lords
             death
             :
          
           These
           very
           words
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           cannot
           be
           taken
           of
           one
           single
           man
           ,
           but
           necessarily
           import
           a
           number
           .
           St.
           
             o
          
           
             Hierom
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Dominica
             Coena
             OMNIBUS
             debet
             esse
             communis
             ;
             quia
             ille
             omnibus
             Discipulis
             suis
             qui
             aderant
             ,
             aequaliter
             tradidit
             Sacramenta
             .
          
           The
           Lords
           Supper
           
             must
             be
             common
             to
             All
             .
          
           And
           
             that
             he
             proveth
             by
             Christs
             example
             ;
          
           because
           
             Christ
             gave
             the
             Sacraments
             equally
             to
             all
             his
             Disciples
             that
             were
             present
             .
          
           
             p
          
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           declaring
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           saith
           ;
           
             Of
             the
             things
             that
             be
             consecrated
             
               every
               man
               taketh
               part
               :
            
             The
             same
             things
             are
             delivered
             to
             
             the
             Deacons
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             them
             that
             are
             away
             .
          
           And
           
             q
          
           St.
           
             Ambrose
             ,
          
           expounding
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Wa●t
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             saith
             thus
             ,
          
           That
           the
           oblation
           of
           many
           ,
           may
           be
           celebrated
           together
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           
             ministred
             unto
             All
             :
          
           
             r
          
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           saith
           ,
           
             As●●
             〈…〉
             as
             the
             manner
             is
             ,
             have
             divided
             the
             Sacrament
             ▪
             
               they
               give
               every
               of
               the
               people
               leave
               to
               take
               part
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             ſ
          
           St.
           
             Chrysostom
          
           plain●y
           de●cribeth
           the
           very
           order
           of
           the
           Communion
           that
           was
           used
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           by
           these
           words
           ,
           
             The
             spiritual
             and
             reverend
             Sacraments
             are
             set
             forth
             
               equally
            
             to
             rich
             and
             poor
             ,
             neither
             doth
             the
             rich
             man
             enjoy
             them
             more
             and
             the
             poor
             man
             lesse
             ;
             They
             have
             
               all
               like
               honor
               ,
               and
               like
               coming
               to
               them
               .
            
             The
             Sacraments
             once
             laid
             forth
             ,
             are
             not
             taken
             in
             again
             
               until
               all
               the
               people
               have
               communicate
               ,
               and
               taken
               part
               of
               that
               Spiritual
               Meat
               :
            
             but
             the
             Priests
             stand
             still
             and
             
               wait
               for
               all
               ,
            
             even
             for
             the
             poorest
             of
             them
             
               all
               .
            
          
           Again
           
             t
          
           he
           haith
           ,
           There
           are
           things
           wherein
           the
           Priest
           differeth
           nothing
           from
           the
           people
           ;
           as
           when
           we
           must
           use
           the
           fearful
           Mysterie●
           :
           
             for
             we
             are
             all
             of
             one
             worthinesse
             to
             receive
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             u
          
           
             Ign●tius
          
           saith
           ,
           One
           bread
           was
           broken
           for
           all
           ,
           and
           one
           Cup
           
             was
             divided
             
               to
               all
               .
            
          
           In
           the
           
             x
          
           
             Canons
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
          
           it
           is
           decreed
           ;
           
             That
             if
             any
             man
             resort
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             hear
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             
               abstain
               from
               the
               Communion
               ,
               he
               stands
               excommunicate
               ,
            
             as
             one
             that
             troubleth
             the
             Congregation
             .
          
           The
           
             y
          
           like
           
             Decrees
          
           are
           found
           under
           the
           names
           of
           
             Cal●xtus
             Anacl●tus
             Martinus
             ,
             Hilarius
             ,
          
           and
           others
           :
           
             by
             which
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             received
             together
             .
          
           This
           Latin
           word
           
             Missa
             ,
          
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Tertullian
             ,
          
           and
           St.
           
             Cyprian
             ,
          
           signified
           a
           dismission
           ,
           or
           a
           license
           to
           depart
           ,
           and
           was
           specially
           applied
           unto
           the
           Communion
           upon
           this
           occasion
           that
           I
           must
           here
           declare
           .
           They
           that
           were
           then
           named
           
             Catechumeni
             ,
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Novices
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             yet
             christened
             ,
          
           were
           suffered
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           Communion
           ,
           untill
           the
           Gospel
           was
           ended
           .
           Then
           the
           
             Deacon
          
           commanded
           then
           forth
           ,
           pronouncing
           
           these
           words
           aloud
           :
           
             z
          
           
             Catechumeni
             exeunto
             :
          
           or
           thus
           ,
           
             Ite
             ,
             Missa
             est
             ,
          
           Goe
           ye
           forth
           ,
           Ye
           have
           license
           to
           depart
           .
           Of
           this
           dismissing
           or
           departing
           forth
           of
           the
           
             Catechumeni
          
           and
           others
           ,
           the
           Service
           it self
           was
           then
           called
           
             Missa
             .
             The
             rest
             remained
             still
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               and
               received
               the
               Communion
               together
               with
               the
               Priest
               .
            
          
           Further
           ,
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           bread
           ,
           which
           even
           now
           is
           used
           in
           the
           
             Masse
          
           it self
           ,
           signifieth
           ,
           a
           distribution
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           unto
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           
             a
          
           St.
           
             Augustine
          
           saith
           unto
           
             Paulinus
             ,
             Ad
             distribuendam
             comminuitur
             ,
          
           It
           is
           broken
           to
           the
           end
           it
           may
           be
           divided
           .
           Surely
           ,
           one
           
             b
          
           
             Lorichius
             ,
          
           a
           Doctor
           of
           Mr.
           
           
             Hardings
          
           own
           side
           ,
           saith
           thus
           ,
           
             Ipsius
             Sacramenti
             Institutio
             vult
             ,
             
               ut
               omnes
               una
               manducemus
               et
               bibamus
               .
            
             The
             very
             instu●tion
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             willeth
             ,
             
               that
               we
               all
               eat
               and
               drink
               together
               .
            
          
           After
           which
           ,
           
             c
          
           Bishop
           
             Iewel
          
           adds
           ,
           It
           appears
           by
           that
           place
           of
           
             d
          
           St.
           
             Cyprian
             ,
             the
             h●ly
             Communion
             was
             thought
             
               so
               necessary
               to
               all
               the
               faithfull
               ,
            
             that
             children
             and
             infants
             were
             not
             excluded
             .
          
           And
           it
           
             appeareth
             by
          
           St.
           
             Hierom
             ,
          
           
             e
          
           St.
           
             Augustine
             ,
          
           and
           other
           old
           Writers
           ,
           
             That
             they
             that
             were
             baptized
             ,
             
               as
               well
               children
               as
               others
               ,
               immediately
               received
               the
               holy
               Mysteries
               in
               both
               kinds
               .
            
          
           
             f
          
           St.
           
             Hierom
          
           speaking
           of
           one
           
             Hilarius
             ,
          
           saith
           thus
           ,
           
             Non
             potest
             Baptisma
             tradere
             sine
             Eucharistia
             :
             He
             cannot
             administer
             Baptism
             without
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Thanksgiving
          
           (
           Therefore
           all
           that
           were
           admitted
           to
           ,
           and
           though
           worthy
           of
           one
           Sacrament
           ,
           were
           freely
           admitted
           to
           ,
           and
           thought
           worthy
           of
           the
           other
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           )
           
             g
          
           
             Vident
             haec
             Sacramenta
             Pauperes
             Spiritu
             ,
             et
             hoc
             uno
             contenti
             ferculo
             ,
             omnes
             hujus
             mundi
             delicias
             aspernantur
             ,
             &
             possidentes
             Christum
             ,
             aliquam
             hujus
             mundi
             possidere
             supellectilem
             dedignantur
             .
          
        
         
           He
           further
           addes
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             It
             is
          
           
             h
          
           
             granted
             of
             all
             ,
             without
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             one
             end
             of
             all
             Sacraments
             is
             to
             joyn
             us
             to
             God
             ;
             Another
             end
             
               is
               to
               joyn
               us
               all
               together
               .
            
          
           And
           so
           likewise
           writeth
           S.
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           
             i
          
           
             All
             we
             
             are
             baptized
             into
             one
             body
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           saith
           
             k
          
           St.
           
             Augustine
             ,
             In
             nullum
             nomen
             Religionis
             coagulari
             ,
             &c.
             
             Men
             cannot
             be
             brought
             into
             any
             name
             of
             Religion
             ,
             be
             it
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             unless
             they
             be
             joyned
             together
             with
             some
             bend
             of
             visible
             signes
             or
             Sacraments
             .
          
           And
           as
           touching
           the
           later
           of
           these
           two
           ends
           ,
           the
           same
           
             l
          
           
             Dionysius
             (
             Areopagita
          
           )
           writeth
           thus
           ,
           
             That
             holy
             ,
             common
             and
             peaceable
             distribution
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             bread
             ,
             and
             common
             Cup
             ,
             preacheth
          
           (
           or
           prescribeth
           )
           
             unto
             them
             a
             heavenly
             unity
             ,
             as
             being
             men
             fed
             together
             .
          
           And
           
             Pachymeres
          
           the
           Greek
           Paraphrast
           ,
           expounding
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           hath
           these
           words
           ;
           
             For
             that
             common
             diet
             and
             consent
             bringeth
             us
             into
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           St.
           
             Cyprian
             (
             ad
             Magnum
          
           )
           saith
           ,
           
             With
             what
             love
             and
             concord
             all
             faithfull
             Christians
             are
             joyned
             together
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Sacrifice
             doth
             declare
             .
          
           These
           words
           do
           sufficiently
           declare
           both
           the
           common
           receiving
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           knitting
           and
           joyning
           of
           many
           together
           .
           Without
           all
           question
           the
           effect
           that
           
             Dionysius
          
           meant
           standeth
           in
           this
           ;
           that
           the
           people
           prayeth
           and
           receiveth
           the
           Holy
           Communion
           together
           ,
           and
           thereby
           doth
           openly
           testifie
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           all
           one
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           
             all
             one
             amongst
             themselves
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           
             m
          
           
             Chrys●stom
          
           saith
           ,
           
             For
             that
             cause
             in
             the
             Mysteries
             we
             embrace
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             being
             many
             ,
             we
             may
             become
             one
             .
          
           But
           
             n
          
           St.
           
             Cyprian
          
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             whole
             Church
             is
             but
             one
             House
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Lamb
             is
             eaten
             .
          
           The
           Communion
           or
           fellowship
           of
           the
           Church
           standeth
           in
           sundry
           respects
           ;
           For
           we
           communicate
           together
           ,
           either
           in
           consent
           of
           mind
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             o
          
           They
           had
           all
           one
           heart
           and
           one
           mind
           :
           Or
           in
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Christ
           prayeth
           for
           his
           Apostles
           unto
           his
           Father
           ,
           
             p
          
           
             That
             they
             may
             be
             one
             ,
             as
             thou
             and
             I
             be
             one
             .
          
           And
           St.
           
             Paul
          
           to
           the
           
             Philippians
             ,
          
           
             q
          
           
             I
             thank
             my
             God
             alway
             ,
             that
             ye
             are
             come
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           Or
           in
           one
           Christ
           ,
           as
           
             Paul
          
           saith
           ;
           
             r
          
           
             There
             is
             now
             no
             bondman
             ,
             there
             is
             now
             no
             freeman
             ,
             but
             all
             are
             one
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           
           we
           communicate
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           Prayers
           ,
           in
           Love
           ;
           
             we
             are
             all
             washed
             with
             one
             Bloud
             ;
             we
             are
             all
             fed
             with
             one
             body
             ;
             we
             have
             all
             one
             hope
             of
             our
             vocation
             ;
             and
             all
             together
             with
             one
             heart
             and
             one
             voice
             ,
             be
             we
             never
             so
             far
             asunder
             ,
             do
             glorifie
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             only
             House
             where●n
             the
             Lamb
             is
             eaten
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             .
             In
             this
             House
             we
             dwell
             ,
             here
             we
             wa●●
             together
             with
             consent
             :
             here
             we
             eat
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             all
             Brothers
             and
             Members
             of
             one
             Body
             ,
             and
             all
             One
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             God
             restore
             you
             (
             Mr.
          
           Harding
           )
           
             once
             again
             into
             the
             same
             House
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             ●our
             heart
             ,
             and
             see
             from
             whence
             you
             are
             fallen
             .
          
           
             ſ
          
           
             Cyrillus
          
           saith
           ,
           
             They
             that
             receive
             the
             mystical
             benediction
             are
             one
             body
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             also
             between
             themselves
             .
          
           Whereunto
           agree
           these
           words
           of
           
             t
          
           St.
           
             Hierome
             ,
          
           spoken
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
             Blesse
             thine
             inheritance
             which
             thouhast
             gathered
             together
             in
             thy
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             Mysterie
             of
             my
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             .
          
           And
           
             u
          
           
             Anselmus
          
           a
           man
           of
           later
           years
           ,
           
             We
             break
             and
             divide
             the
             bread
             into
             many
             parts
             ,
             to
             declare
             the
             unitie
             of
             the
             love
             of
             them
             that
             receive
             it
             .
          
           Here
           note
           ,
           This
           description
           of
           unitie
           standeth
           in
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Communion
           .
           The
           whole
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           but
           one
           house
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           same
           doe
           communicate
           together
           in
           Faith
           and
           Spirit
           .
           Hereof
           we
           may
           form
           the
           
             Major
             .
          
           Every
           particular
           Church
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           resemblance
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ;
           and
           this
           particular
           Communion
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           resemblance
           of
           that
           General
           Communion
           .
           That
           
             General
             Communion
             is
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             every
             Member
             receiveth
             his
             part
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             particular
             Communion
             
               ought
               to
               be
               ministred
               commonly
               unto
               all
               ,
               and
               every
               Member
               to
               receive
               his
               part
               .
            
          
           Or
           thus
           ,
           The
           Ministration
           of
           the
           holy
           Communion
           representeth
           the
           Conjunction
           and
           fellowship
           that
           we
           have
           in
           Faith
           ;
           And
           as
           
             x
          
           St.
           
             Cyprian
          
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             Christian
             men
             are
             joyned
             together
             in
             unseparable
             Charity
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Sacraments
             
             do
             declare
             .
          
           But
           Christian
           people
           being
           assembled
           in
           one
           Church
           ,
           do
           communicate
           in
           faith
           all
           together
           :
           
             Ergo
             ,
          
           being
           so
           assembled
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           communicate
           in
           Sacraments
           all
           together
           .
           But
           Mr.
           
             Harding
          
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           word
           
             Communio
             ,
          
           seemeth
           to
           fashion
           out
           
             *
          
           
             far
          
           other
           arguments
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           called
           
             Communio
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           :
           
             Ergo
             ,
          
           it
           may
           be
           private
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           called
           
             Communio
             :
             Ergo
             ,
          
           it
           may
           be
           received
           of
           one
           alone
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           called
           
             Communio
             :
             Ergo
             ,
          
           the
           Priest
           may
           receive
           it
           without
           Communicants
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Harding
             ,
          
           weigh
           your
           Argnments
           better
           ,
           before
           you
           send
           them
           thus
           abroad
           ;
           You
           shall
           lesse
           offend
           God
           and
           your
           own
           Conscience
           ;
           you
           shall
           lesse
           deceive
           your
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           children
           shall
           take
           lesse
           occasion
           to
           wonder
           at
           you
           .
        
         
           
             y
          
           Now
           to
           adde
           a
           little
           more
           hereunto
           touching
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           word
           
             Communio
             ,
          
           wherein
           you
           so
           uncourteously
           charge
           all
           others
           with
           ignorance
           and
           lack
           of
           learning
           ,
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           you
           to
           do
           throughout
           your
           whole
           Book
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           not
           amisse
           to
           shew
           you
           ,
           what
           certain
           Writers
           ,
           both
           old
           and
           new
           ,
           have
           thought
           and
           written
           in
           that
           behalf
           .
           I
           need
           not
           here
           to
           allege
           the
           words
           that
           St.
           
             Paul
          
           useth
           touching
           the
           holy
           Communion
           ,
           
             z
          
           
             We
             are
             all
             one
             Bread
             ,
             all
             one
             body
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             do
             communicate
             of
             one
             Bread
             .
          
           Neither
           that
           
             a
          
           Saint
           
             Hierom
          
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Lords
             Supper
             must
             be
             
               Common
               .
            
          
           Neither
           that
           
             b
          
           St.
           
             Chrysostom
             ,
             The
             thing
             that
             is
             the
             Lords
             they
             make
             Private
             :
             But
          
           the
           Lords
           things
           are
           not
           this
           Servants
           ,
           or
           that
           Servants
           ,
           
             but
             common
             to
             all
             .
          
           Neither
           that
           
             c
          
           St.
           
             Augustine
          
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             would
             have
             us
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             this
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             is
             the
             Fellowship
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             of
             his
             Members
             .
          
           Neither
           that
           
             d
          
           
             Chrysostom
          
           saith
           ,
           
             What
             shall
             I
             call
             the
             Communication
             or
             Communion
             ?
             
               we
               are
               all
               one self-same
               body
               .
            
             What
             signifyeth
             the
             Bread
             ?
             The
             Body
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             what
             
             are
             they
             made
             that
             receive
             it
             ?
             The
             Body
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           Although
           these
           Fathers
           by
           these
           words
           do
           manifestly
           declare
           ,
           
             That
             the
             holy
             Mysteries
             in
             their
             time
             were
             divided
             commonly
             to
             the
             whole
             people
             :
          
           yet
           will
           I
           take
           no
           advantage
           thereof
           ,
           for
           that
           Mr.
           
             Harding
          
           will
           reply
           ,
           They
           come
           not
           precisely
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           word
           
             Communio
             .
          
           Therefore
           I
           shall
           note
           one
           or
           two
           others
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           Mr.
           
             Harding
          
           cannot
           deny
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           speak
           directly
           to
           the
           matter
           .
           
             e
          
           
             Pachymeres
          
           a
           Greek
           Writer
           ,
           the
           Paraphrast
           upon
           
             Dionysius
             ,
          
           hath
           these
           words
           ;
           
             Therefore
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             hath
             this
             Father
          
           Dionysius
           
             called
             it
             
               The
               Communion
               ,
            
             for
             that
             there
             all
             they
             that
             were
             worthy
             ,
             did
             communicate
             of
             the
             Holy
             Mysteries
             :
          
           (
           And
           all
           then
           were
           reputed
           worthy
           ,
           and
           received
           daily
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           but
           
             persons
             excommunicate
             and
             injoyned
             to
             Penance
             ;
             
               who
               upon
               great
               and
               notorious
               crimes
               could
               not
               be
               suffered
               to
               communicate
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               sometimes
               during
               their
               whole
               life
               ,
               but
               only
               when
               they
               should
               depart
               the
               world
               .
               This
               extremity
               was
               used
               for
               terror
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               such
               reconciliation
               was
               thought
               necessary
               at
               the
               end
               ,
               for
               solace
               of
               the
               party
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               utterly
               be
               swallowed
               up
               in
               despair
               ,
               but
               might
               perceive
               he
               was
               received
               again
               amongst
               the
               faithfull
            
          
           (
           by
           sending
           the
           Communion
           to
           him
           at
           his
           death
           )
           and
           so
           depart
           comfortably
           as
           the
           Member
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           
             *
          
           Bishop
           
             Jewel
          
           writes
           and
           proves
           in
           the
           next
           page
           .
           )
           
             f
          
           
             Haymo
          
           writing
           upon
           Saint
           
             Pauls
          
           Epistles
           ,
           saith
           thus
           ,
           
             The
             Cup
             is
             called
             Communication
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             participation
             ,
             
               because
               all
               do
               communicate
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             g
          
           
             Hugo
             Cardinalis
             ,
          
           saith
           thus
           ,
           
             Afterwards
             let
             the
             Communion
             be
             said
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             
               that
               we
               should
               all
               communicate
               .
            
          
           
             h
          
           
             Gerardus
             Lorichius
             ,
          
           Dicitur
           Communio
           ,
           quia
           concorditer
           de
           uno
           Pane
           ,
           et
           uno
           Calice
           multi
           participamus
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Is
             is
             called
          
           Communio
           ,
           
             because
             we
             (
             being
             many
             )
             do
             communicate
             together
             agreeably
             of
             one
             Bread
             &
             one
             Cup
             .
             And
             this
             word
          
           Communio
           ,
           
             is
             as
             much
             as
             participation
             ,
             or
             receiving
             
             of
             parts
             .
          
           
             i
          
           
             Micrologus
             ,
          
           Non
           potest
           proprie
           dici
           Communio
           ,
           nisi
           plures
           de
           eodem
           sacrificio
           participent
           .
           
             It
             cannot
             justly
             be
             called
             a
          
           Communion
           ,
           
             unlesse
             many
             do
             receive
             of
             one
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           If
           Mr.
           
             Harding
          
           will
           not
           believe
           us
           ,
           yet
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           believe
           some
           of
           these
           .
           They
           be
           all
           his
           own
           .
           It
           were
           much
           for
           him
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           be
           all
           ignorant
           and
           unlearned
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           of
           them
           understood
           what
           he
           wrote
           .
           Certainly
           their
           age
           will
           give
           it
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           
             Lutherans
             .
          
        
         
           
             3ly
             .
          
           
             k
          
           
             Whereas
             Mr.
          
           Harding
           
             in
             defence
             of
          
           Private
           Masse
           
             puts
             this
             case
             :
          
           What
           if
           4.
           
             or
          
           5.
           of
           sundry
           houses
           ,
           in
           a
           sickness
           time
           ,
           being
           at
           the
           point
           of
           death
           ,
           require
           to
           have
           their
           rites
           cre
           they
           depart
           ;
           the
           Priest
           after
           that
           he
           hath
           received
           the
           Sacrament
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           dineth
           ,
           and
           then
           being
           called
           upon
           ,
           carrieth
           the
           rest
           a
           mile
           or
           two
           unto
           the
           sick
           ;
           He
           doth
           what
           he
           is
           required
           :
           Doth
           he
           not
           in
           this
           case
           communicate
           with
           them
           ?
           &c.
           Else
           if
           this
           might
           not
           be
           counted
           a
           lawful
           and
           good
           communion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           be
           used
           ,
           one
           of
           these
           great
           Inconveniences
           should
           willingly
           be
           committed
           ;
           That
           either
           they
           should
           be
           denied
           that
           necessary
           victual
           of
           life
           at
           their
           departure
           hence
           ;
           which
           were
           
             a
             cruel
             Injury
             ,
          
           and
           a
           thing
           contrary
           to
           the
           examples
           and
           godly
           ordinances
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           :
           Or
           the
           Priest
           ,
           rather
           for
           companies
           sake
           ,
           than
           of
           devotion
           ,
           should
           receive
           that
           holy
           meat
           after
           he
           had
           served
           his
           stomack
           with
           common
           meats
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Bishop
          
           Jewel
           
             amongst
             other
             solid
             Answers
             hereunto
             ,
             returns
             this
             .
          
           But
           if
           the
           people
           
             would
             now
             communicate
             every
             day
             ,
          
           as
           they
           did
           then
           (
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           )
           or
           
             at
             least
             oftner
             than
             they
             do
             now
             ,
          
           then
           should
           not
           this
           matter
           seem
           so
           necessary
           at
           the
           end
           ,
           as
           is
           here
           pretended
           :
           And
           so
           had
           Mr.
           
             Harding
          
           lost
           another
           Argument
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           3.
           passages
           of
           Bishop
           
             Iewel
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           annex
           that
           of
           his
           learned
           coetanean
           ,
           and
           fellow
           Exile
           for
           Religion
           ,
           
             Thomas
             Beacon
             ,
          
           (
           a
           burning
           and
           a
           shining
           light
           )
           in
           his
           
             Catechism
             ,
          
           Vol.
           1.
           of
           his
           Works
           ,
           f.
           462
           ,
           463.
           
           where
           after
           he
           hath
           proved
           by
           sundry
           Scriptures
           and
           Authorities
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             was
             commonly
             received
             every
             day
             ,
             or
             Lords
             day
             at
             the
             least
             .
          
           Adding
           ,
           
             That
             among
             the
          
           Greeks
           ,
           
             even
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             absent
             himself
             from
             the
             Lords
             Table
             by
             the
             space
             of
             14.
             dayes
             (
             except
             he
             can
             render
             a
             reasonable
             cause
             of
             his
             absence
             )
             he
             is
             excommunicate
             ,
             and
             put
             from
             the
             Company
             of
             the
             faithfull
             :
             and
             that
             in
             all
             those
             mighty
             ,
             large
             ,
             populous
             Kingdoms
             ,
             under
             that
             most
             puissant
             King
             ,
          
           Precious
           John
           ,
           
             the
             holy
             Communion
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               hath
               from
               the
               beginning
               been
               daily
               administred
               unto
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               at
               this
               present
               day
               ,
            
             as
             Histories
             make
             mention
             .
          
           He
           then
           censures
           this
           as
           a
           grosse
           
             Popish
             innovation
             and
             abuse
          
           (
           contrary
           both
           to
           
             Scripture
             ,
          
           and
           
             Antiquity
             )
             That
             whereas
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             Iesus
             would
             have
             the
             holy
             Communion
             of
             his
             blessed
             Body
             and
             precious
             Blood
             
               to
               be
               oft
               times
               received
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
            
             for
             a
             remembrance
             of
             his
             death
             and
             passion
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             worthy
             ,
             earnest
             ,
             diligent
             consideration
             of
             that
             inestimable
             Benefit
             which
             we
             have
             obtained
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             through
             the
             Son
             his
             passion
             and
             death
             :
             
               The
               custom
               of
               the
               Popes
               Church
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               usually
               but
               once
               a
               year
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               at
               Easter
               .
            
             By
             which
             ●eans
             ,
             
               the
               Commandement
               of
               Christ
               is
               broken
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               neglected
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               not
               so
               earnestly
               remembred
               ;
               the
               people
               become
               unthankfull
               ,
               Dissolution
               of
               life
               breaketh
               in
               ,
               Vice
               increaseth
               ,
               Virtue
               decreaseth
               .
            
          
        
         
           From
           these
           (
           with
           sundry
           other
           like
           )
           Passages
           of
           Bishop
           
             Iewel
             ,
          
           and
           
             Thomas
             Beacon
             ,
          
           (
           incomparably
           eminent
           both
           for
           their
           Learning
           and
           Piety
           )
           it
           is
           irrefragable
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           in
           the
           
             Apostles
             days
          
           (
           as
           some
           from
           Acts
           2.
           46
           ,
           47.
           c.
           20.
           7.
           11.
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           21.
           c.
           11.
           17.
           to
           34.
           resolve
           )
           and
           in
           the
           
             l
          
           
             Primitive
             Church
             for
             many
             hundreds
             of
             years
             next
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             among
             
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Christians
             under
          
           Precious
           Iohn
           
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             all
             Christians
             and
             visible
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             years
             of
             discretion
             to
             examine
             themselves
             ,
             constantly
             received
             the
             Communion
             all
             together
             every
             day
             ,
             or
             Lords
             day
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             when
             ever
             they
             met
             to
             pray
             ,
             hear
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             perform
             any
             other
             publike
             Duties
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             unto
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             out
             of
             meer
             duty
             ,
             piety
             ,
             devotion
             ,
             zeal
             and
             love
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             m
          
           Bishop
           
             Iewel
             ,
          
           in
           his
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Apology
             of
          
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           proves
           this
           more
           fully
           by
           the
           confession
           and
           testimonies
           of
           sundry
           Popish
           Authors
           .
           
             Thomas
             Aquine
          
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             Primitiva
             Ecclesia
             ,
             quando
             magna
             vigebat
             devotio
             Fidei
             Christianae
             ,
             
               Statutum
               suit
               ,
               ut
               fideles
               quotidie
               communicarent
               .
            
          
           In
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           when
           great
           Devotion
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           was
           in
           strength
           ,
           it
           was
           ordained
           ,
           that
           the
           faithfull
           should
           receive
           the
           Communion
           every
           day
           .
           
             n
          
           
             Durandus
          
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             
               all
               the
               faithfull
               daily
               received
               the
               Communion
               .
            
          
           
             o
          
           
             Hugo
             Cardinalis
          
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             
               All
               ,
               as
               many
               as
               were
               present
               at
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               did
               daily
               communicate
               :
            
             and
             if
             they
             would
             not
             ,
             they
             departed
             out
             of
             the
             Offertory
             .
          
           If
           ye
           think
           these
           Authorities
           are
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           
             p
          
           
             Iohannes
             Cochlaeus
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Omnes
             olim
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             old
             time
             both
             
               all
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               say
               people
               received
               the
               Communion
            
             with
             the
             Minister
             that
             had
             made
             the
             Oblation
             ,
             as
             is
             plainly
             perceived
             by
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             antient
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Likewise
           saith
           
             q
          
           
             Iodocus
             Clichthovius
             ,
          
           In
           Primitiva
           Ecclesia
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             In
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             the
             faithful
             received
             the
             Communion
             every
             day
             .
          
           Likewise
           it
           is
           noted
           in
           the
           
             Margin
          
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           Canons
           .
           Omnes
           olim
           ,
           qui
           intererant
           ,
           communicabant
           .
           
             In
             old
             time
             ,
          
           all
           that
           were
           present
           ,
           
             did
             communicate
             .
          
           In
           the
           Council
           of
           
             Antioch
             ,
          
           Can.
           2.
           
           &
           Concil.
           
             Aquisgran
             ,
          
           cap
           70.
           
           Omnes
           ,
           &c.
           
             All
             that
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hear
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             refuse
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             
             Lords
             Sacrament
             ,
             
               let
               them
               be
               put
               from
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           These
           Decrees
           reach
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           whole
           People
           .
           
             r
          
           St.
           
             Ambrose
          
           saith
           ,
           Munus
           obla●um
           totius
           populi
           fit
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             The
             oblation
             offered
             is
             made
             
               the
               whole
               peoples
               ;
            
             For
             that
             in
             me
             bread
             
               all
               are
               signified
               ;
            
             For
             in
             that
             we
             are
             
               all
               one
               ,
               we
               must
               all
               receive
               of
               one
               bread
               .
            
          
           In
           imitation
           hereof
           ,
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           in
           forein
           parts
           did
           frequently
           receive
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           all
           together
           ,
           witness
           the
           
             ſ
          
           
             Former
             Confession
             of
             Helvetia
             ,
          
           Artic.
           22.
           
           Of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           :
           
             We
             do
             therefore
             
               use
               the
               holy
               meat
               oftentimes
               ;
            
             because
             that
             being
             admonished
             hereby
             ,
             we
             do
             by
             the
             eys
             of
             faith
             ,
             behold
             the
             death
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             and
             meditating
             upon
             our
             salvation
             ,
             not
             without
             a
             tast
             of
             heavenly
             life
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             sense
             of
             life
             eternal
             ,
             we
             are
             refreshed
             with
             this
             spiritual
             ,
             lively
             ,
             and
             inward
             food
             ,
             with
             an
             unspeakable
             sweetnesse
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             rejoyce
             with
             a
             joy
             that
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             with
             words
             for
             that
             life
             which
             we
             have
             found
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             wholly
             and
             with
             all
             our
             strength
             pour
             out
             our
             thankssgivings
             for
             so
             wonderfull
             a
             benefit
             of
             Christ
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             .
          
           And
           this
           
             t
          
           
             Confession
             of
             Sweveland
             ,
          
           of
           their
           practise
           :
           
             Our
             men
             
               do
               often
               times
               ,
            
             with
             as
             great
             reverence
             as
             they
             may
             ,
             
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             to
             be
             the
             lively
             food
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             to
             stir
             up
             in
             them
             a
             gratefull
             remembrance
             of
             so
             great
             a
             benefit
             .
          
           The
           which
           thing
           also
           
             useth
             now
             to
             be
             done
             among
             us
             much
             more
             often
             and
             reverently
             ,
             than
             heretofore
             was
             used
             :
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           Popery
           :
           )
           With
           the
           
             u
          
           
             Confession
             of
             Auspurg
             ,
          
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Therefore
             the
             Masse
             ,
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           celebration
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           )
           
             must
             be
             used
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             there
             the
             Sacrament
             may
             be
             reached
             unto
             them
             that
             have
             need
             of
             comfort
             .
             As
          
           Ambrose
           
             saith
             ,
             
               Because
               I
               do
               alwayes
               sin
               therefore
               I
               ought
               alwayes
               to
               receive
               a
               medicin
               .
            
             And
             seeing
             the
             Masse
             is
             such
             a
             Communion
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             
               we
               do
               observe
               one
               common
               masse
               every
               Holy-day
               ,
               and
               on
               other
               dayes
               ,
               if
               any
               will
               use
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             
             when
             it
             is
             offered
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             
               desired
               it
               .
            
             Neither
             is
             this
             custom
             newly
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             .
          
           With
           what
           
             *
          
           
             hearts
             of
             adamant
             ,
             browes
             of
             brasse
             ,
          
           searedness
           (
           not
           tenderness
           )
           of
           Conscience
           then
           ,
           can
           or
           dare
           any
           Protestant
           Ministers
           ,
           Parsons
           or
           Vicars
           now
           ,
           who
           have
           Cure
           of
           Souls
           ,
           obstinately
           deny
           ,
           peremptorily
           refuse
           to
           deliver
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           to
           themselves
           ,
           or
           any
           ,
           or
           all
           of
           their
           Parishioners
           and
           Church
           members
           ,
           when
           they
           earnestly
           desire
           it
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           sundry
           dayes
           ,
           weeks
           ,
           months
           ,
           but
           years
           together
           ?
           and
           that
           under
           a
           new
           monstrous
           
             x
          
           
             pretext
             of
             extraordinary
             Zeal
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             Devotion
             ,
             Sanctity
             ,
             tendernesse
             of
             conscience
             ,
             transcendent
             Love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Sacraments
             ,
             their
             own
             and
             their
             peoples
             souls
             ?
          
           Or
           with
           what
           colour
           will
           such
           Pastors
           be
           able
           to
           justifie
           or
           excuse
           themselves
           before
           any
           Tribunals
           of
           God
           or
           men
           ,
           when
           legally
           accused
           ,
           convicted
           for
           this
           notorious
           
             detestable
             Sacrilege
             ,
          
           and
           Apostacy
           from
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Primitive
           and
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           if
           they
           presently
           repent
           not
           of
           it
           with
           confusion
           of
           face
           ,
           and
           redemption
           of
           their
           former
           wilfull
           neglect
           herein
           ,
           by
           constant
           ,
           frequent
           ,
           publike
           Communions
           henceforth
           delivered
           to
           all
           their
           people
           in
           Common
           ,
           without
           future
           seclusions
           of
           any
           unexcommunicate
           persons
           from
           it
           ,
           who
           unfeignedly
           desire
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           Authors
           ,
           with
           these
           two
           most
           judicious
           Divines
           ,
           believed
           ,
           asserted
           ,
           both
           by
           their
           preaching
           ,
           writing
           ,
           practise
           ,
           
             y
          
           That
           
             the
             Sacrament
             belonged
             to
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             administred
             to
             every
             visible
             Christian
             and
             Church-member
             alike
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             in
             common
             ;
             and
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             secluded
             ,
             suspended
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             persons
             actually
          
           
             z
          
           
             excommunicated
             from
             Church-communion
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             publike
             Ordinances
             ,
             for
             notorious
             ,
             scandalous
             offences
             :
          
           That
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           and
           its
           frequent
           common
           reception
           by
           all
           ,
           it
           was
           stiled
           ,
           
             The
             Communion
             ,
          
           both
           by
           the
           
             Fathers
             ,
             Primitive
             ,
             and
             Modern
          
           
           Christian
           Church-writers
           of
           all
           sorts
           .
           This
           is
           the
           
             express
             doctrine
          
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           confirmed
           by
           
             a
          
           
             Parliament
             ,
          
           and
           
             subscribed
             ,
             assented
             to
             by
             all
             true
             Ministers
             ,
          
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           admitted
           to
           any
           Pastoral
           Charge
           ,
           
             Article
          
           30.
           
           
             The
             Cup
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denyed
             to
             the
             Lay-people
             ;
             For
             both
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Lords
             Sacrament
             
               by
               Christs
               Ordinance
               and
               Commandment
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               ministred
               to
               all
               Christian
               men
               alike
               .
            
          
           A
           universal
           affirmative
           ,
           admitting
           all
           unto
           ,
           and
           sequestring
           no
           (
           unexcommunicated
           )
           Christian
           from
           both
           or
           either
           parts
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
           Which
           the
           
             Confession
          
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             Churches
          
           in
           
             Saxony
             ,
          
           thus
           back
           
             b
          
           Article
           22.
           
           Of
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           
             The
             Church
             also
             is
             discerned
             from
             other
             Gentiles
             by
             certain
             Signs
             and
             Ceremonies
             instituted
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             usually
             called
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             are
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             Which
             notwithstanding
             are
             not
             only
             Signs
             of
             a
             Profession
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             (
             as
             the
             antient
             fathers
             said
             )
             Signs
             of
             Grace
             ;
             that
             is
             they
             be
             Ceremonies
             added
             to
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Gospel
             touching
             Grace
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             touching
             the
             free
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             touching
             reconciliation
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             benefit
             of
             our
             redemption
             ;
             the
             which
             are
             so
             instituted
             ,
             
               that
               every
               man
               may
               use
               them
               ;
            
             because
             they
             be
             pledges
             and
             testimonies
             which
             declare
             ,
             
               that
               the
               benefits
               promised
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               do
               appertain
               to
               every
               one
               .
            
             For
             
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               general
               :
            
             this
             use
             doth
             bear
             witness
             ,
             that
             this
             voice
             doth
             appertain
             
               to
               every
               one
               which
               useth
               the
               Sacraments
               .
            
          
           What
           other
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           
             Confessions
          
           affirm
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           you
           may
           read
           at
           large
           in
           the
           
             Harmony
             of
             their
             Confessions
             ,
          
           Sect.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           With
           what
           colour
           of
           Piety
           ,
           Iustice
           ,
           Equity
           ,
           Conscience
           ,
           Zeal
           ,
           Prudence
           ,
           Christianity
           ,
           Charity
           then
           ,
           dare
           any
           of
           our
           
             Independent
             ,
             Presbyterian
             ,
          
           or
           other
           Ministers
           seclude
           ,
           debar
           ,
           not
           only
           pretended
           ignorant
           ,
           scandalous
           ,
           unregenerate
           ,
           Visible
           Church-members
           ,
           nor
           actually
           or
           legally
           excommunicated
           ,
           but
           
           even
           true
           regenerate
           godly
           Christians
           ,
           and
           their
           whole
           Churches
           ,
           Parishes
           ,
           (
           if
           not
           some
           whole
           Towns
           ,
           Cities
           )
           from
           this
           holy
           Supper
           and
           Communion
           ,
           from
           month
           to
           month
           ,
           yea
           year
           to
           year
           ,
           upon
           false
           pretences
           ,
           that
           
             it
             belongs
             not
             to
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             shall
             prophane
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             cast
             pearls
             before
             Swine
             ;
             give
             holy
             things
             to
             dogs
             ;
             damn
             ,
             poyson
             their
             own
             and
             their
             peoples
             souls
             ,
             if
             they
             give
             the
             Bread
             ,
             Cup
             of
             the
             Lord
             unto
             them
             ;
          
           and
           make
           
             visible
             and
             real
             Saint
             ship
             ,
             fitness
             ,
             worthinesse
             ,
             the
             sole
             rule
             ,
             ground
             of
             right
             ,
             interest
             in
             ,
             and
             admission
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             ;
          
           against
           the
           professed
           Doctrine
           ,
           Practice
           of
           all
           former
           ages
           ,
           Churches
           .
           And
           all
           in
           truth
           to
           erect
           a
           more
           than
           arbitrary
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Papal
             Tribunal
          
           over
           Christs
           own
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           their
           Parishioners
           consciences
           ,
           persons
           ,
           to
           admit
           to
           ,
           or
           seclude
           all
           and
           every
           of
           them
           from
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           at
           their
           pleasures
           ,
           upon
           their
           own
           terms
           and
           times
           alone
           ;
           the
           sole
           true
           round
           of
           this
           
             impious
             ,
             sacrilegious
             ,
             unchristian
             ,
             antichristian
             Innovation
             ;
          
           for
           it
           deserves
           no
           better
           Epithites
           .
        
         
           3ly
           .
           That
           the
           
             Apostles
             ,
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             Fathers
             freely
             and
             usually
             admitted
             all
             visible
             Christians
             whatsoever
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             of
             discretion
             to
             examine
             themselves
             ,
             whom
             they
             freely
             admitted
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             publike
             Ordinances
             of
             Gods
             worship
             :
          
           
             b
          
           
             enjoyning
             them
             all
             under
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             when
             ever
             they
             heard
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             met
             together
             in
             publike
             ,
             to
             receive
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             likewise
             in
             common
             together
             ,
             and
             excommunicating
             such
             who
             communicated
             not
             in
             this
             sort
             ,
             as
             men
             working
             the
             trouble
             and
             disorder
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           That
           they
           required
           ,
           exacted
           no
           
             other
             ,
             no
             greater
             ,
             no
             solemner
             self-examination
             ,
             preparation
             ,
             fitness
             ,
             visible
             worthiness
             ,
             or
             real
             graces
             in
             the
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             to
             receive
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             same
             they
             demanded
             ,
             expected
             from
             them
             ,
             when
             ever
             they
             came
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             pray
             ,
             hear
             ,
             read
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             converse
             with
             God
             in
             any
             
             other
             sacred
             Ordinances
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             God
             himself
             requiring
             the
             like
             examination
             ,
             qualification
             ,
             preparation
             ,
             fitnesse
             in
             all
             other
             holy
             duties
             and
             approaches
             to
             him
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             duty
             ,
          
           as
           is
           evident
           by
           Eccles.
           5.
           1
           ,
           2.
           Lam.
           3.
           40
           ,
           41.
           
           Psal.
           26.
           6.
           
           Isay
           1.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           1.
           15
           ,
           16.
           2
           Chron.
           30.
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           Exod.
           12.
           48.
           2
           Cor.
           13.
           5.
           
           Jam.
           1.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           21.
           
           Mat.
           22.
           12.
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           1
           ,
           2.
           Hebr.
           12.
           1.
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           8.
           
           Heb.
           4.
           2.
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           5.
           to
           19.
           
           Luke
           8.
           18.
           
           Mar.
           4.
           24.
           
           Rom.
           14.
           23.
           and
           other
           texts
           ,
           compared
           with
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           28
           ,
           29.
           and
           Christs
           
             c
          
           
             sodain
             institution
             and
             celebration
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             at
             his
             last
             Supper
             ,
          
           without
           giving
           any
           previous
           Notice
           of
           it
           to
           his
           Disciples
           to
           prepare
           themselves
           for
           its
           worthy
           reception
           ,
           their
           former
           preparation
           ,
           fitnesse
           to
           
             eat
             the
             Paschal
             Supper
             ,
          
           and
           hear
           
             Christs
             heavenly
             instructions
          
           given
           them
           ,
           
             Iohn
          
           13.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           being
           deemed
           by
           Christ
           himself
           a
           
             sufficient
             preparative
             to
             communicate
             with
             him
             at
             his
             Table
             .
          
           Upon
           what
           true
           ground
           of
           conscience
           ,
           piety
           ,
           justice
           ,
           reason
           or
           religion
           then
           ,
           can
           any
           Ministers
           now
           seclude
           all
           or
           any
           of
           their
           baptized
           Parishioners
           of
           sufficient
           capacity
           to
           examine
           themselves
           ,
           whom
           they
           freely
           ,
           constantly
           admit
           to
           communicate
           with
           them
           in
           baptism
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           singing
           Psalms
           ,
           hearing
           ,
           reading
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           other
           ordinary
           or
           extraordinary
           publike
           duties
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           only
           ?
           or
           deem
           them
           unprepared
           ,
           unqualified
           ,
           unworthy
           to
           communicate
           in
           this
           Ordinance
           alone
           ;
           when
           as
           they
           deem
           them
           sufficiently
           qualified
           ,
           prepared
           ,
           worthy
           to
           converse
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           regenerated
           Saints
           in
           all
           or
           any
           other
           publike
           Ordinances
           but
           this
           ?
           Or
           by
           what
           divine
           warrant
           from
           Gods
           own
           Word
           ,
           our
           Saviours
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           Primitive
           Fathers
           ,
           Christians
           ,
           the
           
             *
          
           
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
          
           or
           
             B●shop
             Jewels
          
           Doctrine
           or
           Practice
           ,
           can
           they
           now
           over-rigidly
           exact●a
           more
           transcendent
           ,
           serious
           ,
           diligent
           ,
           special
           examination
           ,
           preparation
           ,
           qualification
           ,
           worthinesse
           ,
           fitnesse
           ,
           
           holinesse
           in
           their
           people
           when
           they
           resort
           to
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           than
           when
           they
           come
           to
           hear
           ,
           read
           the
           word
           ,
           fast
           ,
           pray
           ,
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           give
           thanks
           ,
           or
           sing
           praises
           unto
           God
           ;
           or
           else
           seclude
           ,
           or
           deem
           them
           for
           unworthy
           Receivers
           ,
           who
           can
           eat
           or
           drink
           nothing
           but
           their
           own
           damnation
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           with
           what
           conscience
           ,
           reason
           ,
           justice
           ,
           can
           any
           Communicants
           neglect
           ,
           refuse
           ,
           delay
           to
           receive
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           upon
           this
           pretext
           alone
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           wholly
           unworthy
           ,
           unfit
           ,
           unprepared
           only
           for
           this
           duty
           ,
           when
           publikely
           administred
           in
           the
           Churches
           whereof
           they
           are
           members
           ,
           and
           they
           there
           present
           at
           all
           or
           any
           other
           sacred
           publike
           Ordinances
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           then
           repute
           themselves
           not
           unfit
           ,
           unworthy
           ,
           unqualified
           ,
           unprepared
           to
           converse
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           communicate
           with
           other
           Christians
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           duty
           alone
           ?
           Doubtlesse
           the
           serious
           consideration
           of
           Bishop
           
             Jewels
             ,
          
           St.
           
             Ambrose
             ,
          
           and
           St.
           
             Augustines
          
           words
           forecited
           ,
           touching
           due
           preparation
           to
           all
           holy
           duties
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           
             Chrysostom
             ,
             If
             thon
             be
             not
             worthy
             to
             receive
             the
             Communion
             ,
             then
             thou
             art
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             present
             at
             Prayers
             :
          
           and
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           
             daily
             communicating
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           hearing
           and
           praying
           ,
           will
           rectifie
           this
           common
           received
           Error
           both
           in
           Ministers
           and
           People
           ,
           now
           made
           the
           principal
           plea
           in
           barre
           ,
           excuse
           ,
           justification
           ,
           by
           the
           one
           magisterially
           to
           sequester
           ,
           repell
           their
           Parishioners
           from
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           people
           voluntarily
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           debar
           themselves
           from
           it
           ,
           against
           Christs
           own
           precept
           and
           their
           bounden
           duties
           ,
           to
           the
           prejudice
           ,
           if
           not
           peril
           of
           their
           souls
           .
           Which
           I
           write
           not
           ,
           to
           make
           any
           carelesse
           or
           neglectful
           of
           
             due
             preparation
          
           when
           they
           repair
           to
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ;
           but
           to
           stirr
           all
           up
           to
           a
           like
           conscientious
           ,
           holy
           preparation
           in
           all
           their
           publike
           or
           private
           approaches
           to
           God
           in
           other
           duties
           ;
           to
           rectifie
           this
           common
           ,
           superstitious
           ,
           epidemical
           errour
           ,
           that
           most
           think
           they
           are
           unworthy
           ,
           unprepared
           for
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           only
           ,
           even
           then
           when
           
           they
           deem
           themselves
           not
           so
           for
           all
           or
           any
           other
           sacred
           publike
           duties
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           approach
           not
           to
           it
           when
           it
           invited
           ,
           or
           so
           frequently
           as
           they
           ought
           ;
           and
           that
           henceforth
           none
           may
           deem
           themselves
           only
           worthy
           to
           
             receive
          
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           once
           or
           twice
           a
           year
           ,
           but
           unworthy
           at
           all
           other
           seasons
           ,
           
             they
             being
             not
             worthy
             to
             receive
             it
             once
             a
             year
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             worthy
             every
             day
             ,
          
           according
           to
           St.
           
             Ambrose
          
           doctrine
           ;
           Who
           writeth
           thus
           of
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           
             Latine
             Church
             in
             his
             time
          
           (
           as
           
             d
          
           Bishop
           
             Jewel
          
           records
           his
           words
           )
           
             e
          
           
             Every
             week
             we
             must
             celebrate
             the
             oblation
             ,
             although
             not
             every
             day
             unto
             strangers
             ,
             
               yet
               for
               the
               Inhabitants
               ;
               yea
               sometimes
               twice
               in
               the
               week
               ;
            
          
           who
           then
           as
           frequently
           received
           the
           Communion
           ,
           as
           they
           heard
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           prayed
           ,
           and
           deemed
           the
           self-same
           preparation
           sufficient
           for
           all
           three
           Ordinances
           then
           conjoyned
           ,
           as
           unseparable
           in
           point
           of
           usual
           practice
           .
           The
           reason
           why
           Christ
           instituted
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           this
           Supper
           in
           the
           most
           common
           daily
           Elements
           of
           
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
          
           was
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           be
           commonly
           and
           frequently
           received
           by
           all
           at
           his
           Table
           for
           the
           spiritual
           nourishment
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           daily
           and
           frequently
           received
           for
           the
           nutriment
           of
           their
           bodies
           at
           their
           private
           Tables
           .
        
         
           4ly
           .
           That
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           Primitive
           Fathers
           ,
           Christians
           ,
           with
           all
           others
           who
           thus
           pressed
           ,
           practised
           the
           daily
           administring
           and
           receiving
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           reputed
           
             it
             a
             converting
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             confirming
             Ordinance
             ,
          
           
             f
          
           
             begetting
             ,
             quickning
             grace
             in
             unregenerate
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             confirming
             ,
             inoreasing
             Grace
             in
             regenerate
             Christians
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Word
           read
           and
           preached
           doth
           .
           This
           
             g
          
           St.
           
             Augustines
          
           forecited
           words
           (
           
             For
             Christs
             Supper
             is
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             the
             Priest
             therein
             preacheth
             and
             uttereth
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           )
           with
           sundry
           others
           ,
           who
           stile
           it
           a
           
             visible
             Word
             ,
             
             a
             means
             of
             quickning
             and
             begetting
             Grace
             ,
          
           &c.
           sufficiently
           manifest
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           
             h
          
           
             elsewhere
          
           proved
           at
           large
           .
           How
           dare
           then
           any
           
             Novellers
             ,
          
           (
           Ministers
           or
           others
           )
           deny
           it
           to
           any
           unconverted
           ,
           unregenerated
           Christians
           ,
           as
           a
           meer
           
             deadly
             poyson
             only
             to
             them
             ;
          
           being
           the
           most
           probable
           ,
           effectual
           lively
           means
           of
           their
           humiliation
           ,
           compunction
           ,
           regeneration
           ,
           conversion
           unto
           God
           ,
           prescribed
           as
           the
           chiefest
           balsom
           ,
           cordial
           to
           heal
           their
           wounded
           ,
           sin-sick
           Souls
           ,
           and
           support
           their
           despairing
           ,
           languishing
           Spirits
           ?
           Or
           how
           dare
           any
           such
           Souls
           ,
           Spirits
           ,
           Christians
           (
           though
           laden
           ,
           heavy
           laden
           with
           the
           greatest
           Crimes
           )
           abstain
           from
           this
           most
           Soveraign
           Medicin
           to
           effect
           and
           perfect
           their
           Spiritual
           cure
           ,
           upon
           pretence
           of
           their
           own
           unfitness
           ,
           unworthiness
           ,
           unpreparedness
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           more
           desperate
           ,
           mortal
           their
           Wounds
           &
           Maladies
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           &
           more
           speedily
           they
           need
           ,
           the
           fitter
           they
           are
           for
           this
           
             Spiritual
             Basilicon
             ,
          
           this
           
             heavenly
             Electuary
             ,
          
           which
           they
           
             i
          
           
             then
             most
             deferre
             ,
             neglect
             ,
             when
             they
             need
             it
             most
             ,
             and
             would
             first
             be
             healed
             ,
             cured
             by
             some
             other
             means
             before
             they
             resort
             to
             this
             most
             precious
             healing
             Physick
             ,
          
           which
           most
           effectually
           
             applies
             Christs
             passion
             ,
             bloud
             ,
             merits
             to
             their
             despairing
             dying
             Souls
             ,
             of
             all
             other
             Ordinances
             whatsoever
             ?
          
           If
           all
           ,
           in
           desperate
           ,
           corporal
           wounds
           ,
           diseases
           ,
           resort
           presently
           to
           the
           most
           effectual
           healing
           Medicaments
           ,
           why
           not
           then
           in
           Spiritual
           likewise
           ;
           but
           be
           enjoyned
           ,
           perswaded
           ,
           enforced
           under
           pain
           of
           damnation
           to
           defer
           and
           forbear
           them
           ?
        
         
           5ly
           .
           That
           it
           
             k
          
           
             was
             the
             constant
             practice
             ,
             duty
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             Ministers
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Reformation
             to
             invite
             ,
             excite
             and
             stirre
             up
             all
             their
             people
             ,
             when
             backward
             ,
             negligent
             ,
             undevout
             ,
             to
             the
             frequent
             constant
             rec●ption
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ;
          
           reputing
           
             all
             such
             who
             neglected
             this
             duty
             ,
             to
             be
             malapert
             ,
             impudent
             ,
             unworthy
             of
             Christian
             Communion
             ,
             and
             rebuking
             ,
             censuring
             ,
             excommunicating
             them
             as
             such
             ,
             till
             they
             repented
             
             of
             this
             sinne
             ,
          
           as
           the
           premises
           largely
           manifest
           ;
           together
           with
           that
           pathetical
           
             Exhortation
          
           in
           our
           Book
           of
           
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
          
           prescribed
           by
           the
           whole
           
             Church
             ,
             Parliament
             of
             England
          
           to
           be
           
             used
             by
             all
             Ministers
             ,
          
           
             *
          
           
             and
             read
             in
             Churches
             ,
             when
             
               they
               shall
               see
               the
               people
               negligent
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Holy
               Communion
               ;
            
          
           which
           I
           shall
           desire
           all
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Negligent
           Communicants
           oft
           to
           read
           ,
           ponder
           at
           their
           leisures
           ,
           for
           their
           better
           information
           and
           conviction
           .
           With
           what
           consciences
           ,
           reason
           ,
           equity
           ,
           Piety
           then
           ,
           can
           any
           who
           professe
           themselves
           the
           only
           true
           faithful
           orthodox
           Ministers
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           (
           yea
           the
           holiest
           and
           devoutest
           Zealots
           of
           all
           others
           )
           now
           make
           it
           their
           chiefest
           busines
           ,
           their
           greatest
           glory
           ,
           praise
           ,
           the
           argument
           of
           their
           ferventest
           zeal
           and
           devotion
           by
           preaching
           ,
           writing
           ,
           disputing
           ,
           not
           to
           exhort
           provoke
           ,
           encourage
           ,
           invite
           ,
           compel
           their
           people
           to
           ,
           but
           to
           
             dehort
             ,
             deter
             ,
             s●quester
             ,
             debar
             their
             Parishioners
             &
             others
             from
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             and
             their
             holy
             Communion
             with
             Christ
             and
             one
             another
             in
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
          
           for
           whole
           moneths
           ,
           yea
           years
           together
           ;
           
             l
          
           
             advising
             them
             to
             abstain
             ,
             fly
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             certain
             deadly
             poison
             &
             damnation
             to
             their
             souls
             ;
          
           and
           instead
           of
           discharging
           their
           Pastoral
           duties
           in
           
             excommunicating
             all
             such
             who
             prophanely
             neglect
             to
             repair
             to
             it
             ,
          
           seclude
           ,
           excommunicate
           themselves
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Parishioners
           from
           it
           (
           though
           they
           earnestly
           importune
           them
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           it
           )
           month
           after
           month
           ,
           year
           after
           year
           ,
           against
           all
           Lawes
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           ;
           and
           by
           most
           absurd
           ,
           unchristian
           ,
           unreasonable
           whimsical
           conceits
           ,
           and
           pervertions
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             endeavour
             to
             justifie
             in
             Presse
             and
             Pulpit
             this
             their
             most
             sacrilegious
             ,
             unchristian
             ,
             impious
             ,
             Papal
             ,
             Antichristian
             practi●e
             before
             all
             the
             world
             ;
          
           
             m
          
           
             censuring
             all
             others
             as
             professed
             Enemies
             to
             Reformation
             ,
             Christs
             Covenant
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             Prophane
             ,
             Licentious
             Libertius
             ,
             Erastian
             Hereticks
             ;
             Men
             of
             loose
             Principles
             ,
             void
             of
             piety
             ,
             devotion
             ,
             holinesse
             ,
             &c.
          
           who
           either
           concurre
           not
           
           with
           ,
           or
           publikely
           oppose
           them
           in
           these
           their
           irreligious
           Innovations
           ,
           and
           tyrannous
           usurpations
           ,
           diametrically
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           Practice
           of
           all
           former
           Christian
           Bishops
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           Churches
           ,
           from
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           till
           this
           day
           .
           The
           Lord
           now
           convince
           ,
           rebuke
           ,
           humble
           them
           for
           these
           their
           scandalous
           Practices
           ,
           Publications
           ,
           and
           reclame
           them
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           for
           their
           poor
           oppressed
           peoples
           spiritual
           welfare
           ,
           and
           our
           Churches
           future
           peace
           and
           settlement
           in
           these
           distracted
           times
           .
        
         
           6ly
           .
           
             Bishop
             Jewel
             ,
          
           and
           
             Thomas
             Beacon
             ,
          
           in
           their
           forecited
           passages
           ,
           charge
           these
           particulars
           on
           the
           Church
           and
           Clergy
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           as
           antichristian
           Papal
           Practices
           ,
           Innovations
           ,
           Errors
           ,
           Crimes
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           institution
           ,
           doctrine
           ,
           Practice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           Christians
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           reformed
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           Ministers
           ;
           in
           which
           most
           of
           our
           Anabaptistical
           and
           Independent
           Ministers
           ,
           yea
           many
           Presbyterians
           now
           imitate
           ,
           equal
           ,
           and
           farre
           exceed
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             That
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Popes
             Church
             and
             Popish
             Clergy
             is
             ,
             usually
             to
             administer
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             once
             or
             twice
             a
             year
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             the
             commandement
             of
             Christ
             is
             broken
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Christ
             neglected
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             not
             so
             earnestly
             remembred
             ,
             the
             people
             become
             unthankefull
             ,
             dissolute
             in
             life
             ,
             vice
             increaseth
             ,
             virtue
             decreaseth
             .
          
           But
           how
           many
           Ministers
           now
           amongst
           us
           ,
           not
           only
           neglect
           ,
           but
           peremptorily
           refuse
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           their
           Parishioners
           &
           people
           ,
           so
           oft
           as
           once
           or
           twice
           every
           year
           at
           certain
           times
           ;
           but
           not
           so
           much
           as
           once
           in
           two
           ,
           three
           ,
           or
           four
           yeares
           space
           ,
           or
           more
           ,
           together
           ?
           whereby
           all
           the
           forementioned
           sins
           and
           evils
           are
           more
           multiplied
           amongst
           us
           of
           late
           years
           ,
           than
           formerly
           in
           times
           of
           Poperie
           :
           Herein
           therefore
           they
           are
           more
           inexcusable
           and
           blame-worthy
           than
           the
           Papists
           ,
           whom
           they
           exceed
           in
           this
           exorbitancy
           .
        
         
         
           2ly
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             and
             Popish
             Priests
             made
             the
             peoples
             negligence
             and
             undevotion
             in
             not
             resorting
             daily
             and
             frequently
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             Christs
             religion
             ,
             and
             Ground-Work
             of
             their
             private
             Masses
             .
             And
             instead
             of
             controuling
             ,
             rebuking
             the
             people
             for
             not
             repairing
             constantly
             and
             daily
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             they
             suffered
             them
             to
             persevere
             and
             perish
             in
             this
             their
             negligence
             ;
             yea
             increased
             their
             negligence
             ,
             and
             discouraged
             them
             from
             the
             holy
             Communion
             :
             whereas
             ,
             were
             it
             a
             matter
             of
             Tithes
             or
             other
             payments
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             called
             upon
             ,
             and
             not
             suffered
             in
             any
             wise
             to
             be
             negligent
             ,
             neither
             should
             their
             negligence
             stand
             for
             excuse
             .
          
           And
           do
           not
           our
           Anabaptistical
           ,
           Independent
           Ministers
           ,
           crept
           into
           many
           Parish
           Churches
           ,
           and
           some
           Presbyterians
           likewise
           ,
           make
           the
           peoples
           negligence
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           unpreparednesse
           ,
           undevotion
           ,
           the
           very
           Ground-work
           of
           their
           casting
           off
           and
           discontinuing
           all
           publike
           Communions
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           there
           formerly
           celebrated
           every
           Month
           ,
           or
           quarterly
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           up
           private
           Communions
           in
           their
           Conventicles
           and
           private
           Meetings
           to
           some
           few
           selected
           Proselites
           like
           so
           many
           private
           
             Masses
             ;
          
           yea
           ,
           instead
           of
           exciting
           their
           Parishioners
           to
           the
           frequent
           constant
           receiving
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           reprehending
           them
           for
           their
           undevotion
           ,
           backwardnesse
           in
           resorting
           to
           it
           ,
           do
           they
           not
           foster
           ,
           incourage
           them
           in
           their
           Non-approaches
           thereunto
           ;
           nay
           use
           all
           possible
           strained
           Arguments
           to
           disswade
           ,
           deter
           ,
           debar
           them
           from
           the
           least
           accesse
           unto
           it
           ;
           though
           strict
           and
           diligent
           in
           calling
           on
           them
           for
           their
           own
           Tithes
           ,
           dues
           ,
           wherein
           no
           negligence
           or
           plea
           must
           be
           admitted
           ?
           O
           then
           do
           they
           not
           fully
           imitate
           ,
           equal
           ,
           yea
           exceed
           the
           Popes
           and
           Popish
           Priests
           herein
           ,
           (
           who
           force
           all
           to
           communicate
           once
           a
           year
           at
           least
           ,
           under
           pain
           of
           Excommunication
           )
           under
           pretext
           of
           avoiding
           Popery
           and
           prophanenesse
           ?
           The
           Lord
           set
           this
           home
           upon
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           reform
           it
           without
           delay
           .
        
         
           3ly
           ,
           That
           the
           Popes
           and
           
             Popish
             Priests
             debarred
             the
             
             people
             from
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             &c.
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             Dogs
             and
             Swine
             ,
             and
             therefore
             should
             not
             such
             precious
             stones
             be
             laid
             before
             them
             .
          
           And
           do
           not
           many
           of
           our
           Minsters
           ,
           upon
           this
           very
           Ground
           debar
           all
           their
           people
           from
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           justifie
           it
           in
           
             a
          
           
             Print
          
           and
           
             Pulpit
             ,
          
           from
           Mat.
           7.
           6.
           
           
             Give
             not
             that
             which
             is
             holy
             to
             Dogs
             ,
             nor
             cast
             ye
             your
             Pearls
             before
             Swine
             ,
             lest
             they
             trample
             them
             under
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             rent
             you
             ?
          
           Which
           was
           certainly
           never
           intended
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
          
           (
           not
           then
           instituted
           )
           nor
           of
           such
           who
           earnestly
           desire
           frequently
           to
           receive
           this
           Pearl
           ,
           this
           holy
           thing
           ,
           and
           are
           ready
           to
           rent
           their
           Ministers
           for
           not
           delivering
           it
           unto
           them
           ,
           whereas
           they
           would
           highly
           love
           ,
           honour
           them
           ,
           did
           they
           constantly
           give
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           by
           Christs
           injunction
           ,
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Fathers
           practice
           ;
           But
           rather
           of
           heavenly
           admonitions
           ,
           reprehensions
           ,
           Instructions
           given
           to
           excommunicated
           ,
           obstinate
           Sinners
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           more
           exasperated
           than
           reformed
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           
             b
          
           
             elsewhere
          
           proved
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           
             c
          
           
             others
          
           very
           lately
           .
           And
           are
           they
           not
           then
           direct
           Popes
           ,
           Papists
           herein
           ,
           fighting
           with
           their
           Arguments
           against
           their
           own
           People
           ,
           and
           Christs
           own
           sacred
           Communion
           ?
        
         
           And
           here
           let
           me
           inform
           these
           Censorious
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           term
           and
           deem
           all
           those
           baptized
           Christians
           ,
           whom
           they
           judge
           unregenerate
           ,
           Doggs
           ,
           and
           Swine
           ;
           that
           these
           are
           no
           Scripture
           ,
           Gospel
           or
           Christian
           terms
           ,
           or
           Epethites
           becomming
           their
           Lips
           or
           Pens
           ,
           but
           meer
           Anti-Scripture
           ,
           ungospel
           ,
           unchristian
           Reproaches
           ,
           Revilings
           unbecoming
           their
           ministerial
           Function
           ,
           and
           Profession
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           diametrically
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           ,
           Christs
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghosts
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           language
           in
           holy
           Writ
           :
           Which
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           stiled
           all
           the
           
             circumcised
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
          
           joyned
           unto
           him
           by
           external
           federal
           Covenant
           and
           profession
           ,
           though
           for
           the
           most
           part
           really
           void
           of
           saving
           Grace
           ,
           and
           inward
           spirituall
           holines●
           ,
           
           
             d
          
           
             Holy
             men
             :
             A
             Kingdom
             of
             Priests
             ,
             and
             an
             holy
             Nation
             ,
             a
             peculiar
             people
             :
             an
             holy
             people
             unto
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             a
             chosen
             special
             people
             unto
             himself
             above
             all
             the
             Nations
             which
             are
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             the
             holy
             seed
             :
             the
             holy
             people
             ,
             the
             redeemed
             ones
             ,
          
           
             e
          
           
             Gods
             people
             ,
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             the
             Lords
             portion
             and
             inheritance
             :
             his
             own
             people
             ,
             the
             sheep
             of
             his
             pasture
             ;
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             when
             they
             kept
             themselves
             pure
             frō
             Idolatry
             ,
             false
             worship
             ,
             &
             other
             wickednes
             ,
             but
             even
             when
             they
             were
             polluted
             with
             idolatry
             ,
             false
             worship
             ,
             all
             manner
             of
             pollutions
             ,
             impieties
             ,
             &
             plagued
             by
             God
             ,
             punished
             and
             carried
             away
             captive
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
          
           as
           the
           marginal
           Texts
           ,
           with
           sundry
           others
           testify
           .
           So
           all
           their
           
             Priests
             ,
             Levites
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             (
             especially
             Jerusalem
             )
          
           are
           stiled
           
             holy
             ,
             most
             holy
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             holy
             Court
             ,
             though
             many
             of
             them
             were
             polluted
             ,
             prophaned
             ,
             defiled
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             wickedness
             and
             idolatry
             ,
          
           Exod.
           30.
           29.
           
           Levit.
           11.
           44.
           c.
           21.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Isa.
           52.
           1.
           c.
           64.
           10.
           c.
           1.
           21.
           
           Neh.
           11.
           1.
           18.
           
           Dan.
           9.
           24.
           
           Mat.
           4.
           5.
           and
           other
           Scriptures
           .
           Thus
           all
           the
           
             converted
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             externally
             professing
             ,
             embracing
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             ,
          
           are
           stiled
           
             Gods
             people
             ,
             my
             people
             ,
          
           by
           God
           himself
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ;
           Ps.
           110.
           3.
           Hos.
           2.
           23.
           
           Zech.
           13.
           9.
           and
           likewise
           in
           the
           New
           ,
           Rom.
           9.
           25.
           
           
             Holy
             ,
             Holy
             Brethren
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             Saints
             by
             calling
             ;
             a
             holy
             Generation
             ,
             a
             Royal
             Priesthood
             ,
             a
             peculiar
             people
             ;
          
           1
           Cor.
           7.
           14.
           1
           Thes.
           5.
           27.
           
           Hebr.
           3.
           1.
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           5.
           9.
           
           Rom.
           1.
           2.
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           2.
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           1.
           c.
           13.
           13.
           
           Eph
           1.
           1.
           15.
           c.
           6.
           18.
           
           Col.
           1.
           2.
           26.
           
           Philem.
           5.
           yea
           they
           are
           said
           to
           be
           in
           Christ
           as
           branches
           in
           the
           vine
           ,
           Iohn
           15.
           1.
           to
           9.
           sanctified
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           Heb.
           10.
           29.
           
           To
           be
           redeemed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           1.
           yea
           reputed
           Members
           of
           the
           visible
           
             Churches
             
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             though
             the
             major
             part
             of
             them
             be
             not
             really
             sanctified
             ,
             &
             defiled
             with
             manifold
             sins
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           2.
           c.
           14.
           17.
           to
           34.
           c.
           14.
           23.
           33.
           
           Acts
           20.
           28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30.
           1
           Thess.
           1.
           1.
           c.
           5.
           14.
           2
           Thess.
           1.
           1.
           c.
           3.
           6.
           to
           16.
           
           Rev.
           2.
           4
           ,
           5.
           14
           ,
           15.
           20.
           c.
           3.
           1.
           &c.
           4.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           compared
           together
           ,
           to
           omit
           many
           other
           like
           Texts
           .
           And
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           even
           when
           they
           fall
           into
           scandalous
           sinnes
           ,
           
             are
             to
             be
             restored
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             meeknesse
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             admonished
             as
             Christian
             BRETHREN
             ,
          
           and
           not
           reputed
           
             Enemies
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             or
             Swine
             ,
          
           Gal.
           6.
           1
           ,
           2.
           2
           Thess.
           3.
           6.
           to
           16.
           being
           still
           our
           
             Brethren
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           till
           either
           actually
           apostatized
           from
           the
           Profession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           actually
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           excommunication
           for
           grosse
           scandalous
           Crimes
           ,
           as
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ever
           stiles
           them
           .
           Let
           them
           therefore
           henceforth
           beware
           how
           they
           stile
           any
           Christians
           ,
           who
           frequent
           the
           publick
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           professe
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           externally
           as
           well
           as
           themselves
           ,
           Dogs
           or
           Swine
           ,
           or
           use
           them
           as
           such
           by
           secluding
           them
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           though
           they
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           all
           other
           sacred
           ordinances
           ,
           as
           their
           
             Christian
             Brethren
             ,
          
           and
           
             fellow
             Members
          
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           4ly
           .
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             himself
             and
             his
             Cardinals
             doe
             scarcely
             communicate
             once
             in
             a
             year
             ,
             but
             are
             as
             negligent
             and
             as
             undevout
             therein
             as
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             people
             ,
          
           And
           are
           not
           many
           of
           our
           Ministers
           now
           more
           negligent
           and
           undevout
           herein
           ,
           than
           the
           Pope
           himself
           and
           his
           Cardinals
           ,
           or
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Popish
           people
           under
           them
           ?
           in
           that
           they
           do
           scarcely
           communicate
           not
           only
           once
           in
           a
           year
           ,
           but
           scarce
           in
           many
           years
           together
           in
           publike
           in
           their
           Churches
           ?
           And
           that
           not
           out
           of
           bare
           negligence
           ,
           as
           they
           ,
           which
           is
           bad
           ;
           but
           out
           of
           mee●
           design
           ,
           to
           deba●re
           all
           their
           people
           from
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           likewise
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           participate
           with
           them
           at
           the
           Lords
           table
           ,
           which
           is
           far
           more
           impious
           ,
           detestable
           both
           to
           God
           and
           Man
           .
        
         
           5ly
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             and
             Popish
             Priests
             think
             that
             any
             
             man
             ,
             be
             he
             never
             so
             great
             a
             sinner
             may
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             resort
             to
             other
             Ordinances
             ;
             only
             they
             think
             a
             Sinner
             may
             not
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             .
          
           And
           is
           not
           this
           the
           very
           Doctrine
           ,
           Opinion
           ,
           thought
           of
           many
           of
           our
           Ministers
           now
           ,
           who
           deny
           ,
           debar
           their
           people
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           yet
           admit
           them
           freely
           to
           all
           other
           Ordinances
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           Preaching
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
           Yet
           this
           must
           be
           no
           
             Popery
             ,
          
           forsooth
           ,
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           
             new
             Evangelical
             light
          
           sent
           down
           from
           heaven
           of
           late
           into
           their
           hearts
           .
        
         
           6ly
           ,
           That
           Mr.
           
             Harding
          
           and
           the
           Popish
           Priests
           ,
           write
           ,
           professe
           ,
           
             That
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             is
             common
             ,
             all
             are
             invited
             ,
             but
             they
             only
             received
             to
             it
             those
             who
             are
             disposed
             and
             proved
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             been
             examined
             by
             ,
             and
             made
             an
             Auricular
             Confession
             to
             their
             Priests
             ,
             and
             been
             adjudged
             by
             them
             worthy
             to
             communicate
             .
          
           But
           yet
           many
           of
           our
           Parish
           Priests
           and
           Ministers
           now
           ,
           are
           far
           worse
           than
           these
           Popish
           Priests
           herein
           :
           For
           many
           of
           them
           
             f
          
           
             deny
             this
             Feast
             to
             be
             common
             ;
             but
             peculiar
             only
             to
             the
             true
             regenerate
             Saints
             :
             they
             invite
             not
             all
             unto
             it
             ,
             but
             such
             alone
             who
             have
             saving
             faith
             and
             grace
             within
             them
             ;
          
           Yea
           ,
           they
           invite
           not
           such
           of
           their
           Parishioners
           to
           this
           feast
           for
           whole
           years
           together
           ;
           but
           deny
           them
           their
           portion
           in
           this
           heavenly
           banquet
           ,
           
             for
             fear
             some
             unregenerate
             ones
             should
             thereby
             intrude
             into
             this
             feast
             together
             with
             them
             .
          
           Neither
           will
           others
           of
           them
           
             admit
             any
             to
             this
             feast
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             ,
             on
             their
             now
             Presbyteries
          
           
             g
          
           
             first
             examine
             them
             touching
             their
             lives
             ,
             faith
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             Graces
             ,
             visible
             worthiness
             ,
             and
             adjudge
             them
             upon
             trial
             to
             be
             well
             disposed
             and
             provided
             to
             eat
             of
             this
             heavenly
             feast
             ;
          
           for
           which
           they
           have
           neither
           precept
           nor
           president
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           only
           from
           these
           Popish
           Priests
           ,
           whose
           language
           ,
           practice
           they
           imitate
           .
           And
           such
           as
           will
           not
           subject
           themselves
           to
           this
           
             their
             Tyranny
          
           (
           as
           Bishop
           
             Jewel
          
           terms
           it
           )
           
             must
             no
             wayes
             be
             admitted
             ,
             but
             secluded
             from
             Christs
             Table
             by
             these
             Servants
             ,
          
           though
           their
           Lord
           himself
           invites
           ,
           commands
           them
           to
           resort
           thereto
           .
           Yea
           
           (
           which
           is
           a
           strain
           beyond
           all
           
             Popish
             Tyranny
          
           of
           this
           kind
           :
           )
           Some
           Ministers
           have
           refused
           to
           try
           or
           examin
           those
           Parishioners
           who
           have
           freely
           offered
           to
           put
           themselves
           upon
           their
           strictest
           Inquisition
           and
           Scrutiny
           ,
           or
           administer
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           those
           they
           every
           way
           thought
           fit
           ,
           worthy
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           peremptorily
           denying
           it
           to
           them
           moneths
           after
           moneths
           ,
           and
           year
           after
           year
           ,
           (
           though
           importuned
           by
           all
           Christian
           means
           to
           administer
           it
           )
           upon
           this
           most
           unrighteous
           ,
           untheological
           ,
           unchristian
           ground
           ,
           
             That
             if
             they
             should
             admit
             them
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             right
             due
             unto
             them
             ,
             then
             others
             of
             their
             unregenerate
             Parishioners
             would
             croud
             in
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             claim
             it
             likewise
             as
             their
             due
             .
          
           Thus
           the
           
             children
             must
             be
             kept
             from
             this
             their
             daily
             ,
             monthly
             sacred
             bread
             ,
             because
             the
             Dogs
          
           (
           as
           they
           prophanely
           term
           all
           other
           Christians
           at
           large
           )
           
             should
          
           
             h
          
           
             not
             so
             much
             as
             gather
             up
             any
             of
             the
             Crumbs
             that
             fall
             from
             the
             Lords
             Table
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           most
           of
           our
           
             Anabaptistical
             ,
          
           and
           
             Independent
             Ministers
             ,
          
           who
           have
           got
           into
           our
           Parochial
           Cures
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           enjoy
           the
           Glebes
           ,
           Tithes
           ,
           (
           though
           they
           disavow
           Parochial
           Congregations
           as
           unevangelical
           ,
           and
           antichristian
           ,
           which
           then
           in
           conscience
           they
           should
           not
           accept
           ,
           for
           filthy
           Lucres
           sake
           alone
           ,
           and
           willingly
           resign
           to
           others
           )
           are
           so
           transcendently
           peccant
           and
           
             super-tyrannical
          
           herein
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           upon
           no
           terms
           or
           intreaties
           whatsoever
           administer
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           to
           the
           best
           ,
           the
           holiest
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           graces
           they
           cannot
           but
           approve
           (
           nor
           yet
           baptize
           their
           Infants
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           unlesse
           they
           will
           first
           new-mould
           themselves
           into
           their
           
             Anabaptistical
          
           Societies
           ,
           or
           
             Independent
             Church-models
             ,
          
           the
           neglect
           or
           refusal
           whereof
           alone
           ,
           (
           I
           know
           not
           by
           what
           warrant
           from
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           )
           they
           make
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           for
           ever
           to
           debarr
           them
           from
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           worthy
           ,
           so
           prepared
           otherwise
           ,
           to
           receive
           it
           .
           
             *
          
           
             Hear
             ,
             O
             Heavens
             !
             Hearken
             ,
             O
             Earth
             ,
          
           and
           blush
           ,
           tremble
           at
           these
           monstrous
           
             Sacrilegious
             
             Impieties
             ,
          
           these
           
             super-transcendent
             Papal
             Tyrannies
             ,
          
           and
           worse
           than
           
             Antichristian
             Exorbitances
             ,
          
           which
           have
           rendred
           many
           who
           professe
           themselves
           the
           eminentest
           
             Protesta●t
             Ministers
             ,
          
           and
           
             Saints
             of
             the
             highest
             Classis
             ,
          
           more
           injurious
           ,
           undevout
           ,
           unrighteous
           ,
           uncharitable
           ,
           and
           tyrannical
           herein
           ,
           than
           
             Popes
          
           (
           
             *
          
           
             In
             illis
             quae
             v●l●
             ,
             est
             ei
             proratione
             voluntas
             ,
          
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           other
           reason
           to
           be
           yielded
           of
           his
           doings
           ,
           but
           only
           this
           ,
           
             Qu●a
             ipse
             voluit
             ,
          
           being
           now
           verified
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           formerly
           of
           the
           pope
           )
           or
           
             Popish
             Shavelings
             .
          
           The
           serious
           consideration
           whereof
           should
           make
           them
           execrate
           these
           their
           
             Popish
             Exorbitances
             ,
          
           and
           repent
           in
           dust
           and
           ashes
           for
           the●
           .
        
         
           
             7ly
             ,
             That
          
           Popish
           Priests
           from
           the
           Name
           and
           Nature
           of
           the
           Communion
           argue
           thus
           point-blank
           against
           both
           .
           It
           is
           called
           Communio
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           private
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           received
           of
           one
           alone
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             And
             do
             not
             many
             of
             our
             Ministers
             now
             argue
             thus
             ,
             or
             more
             absurdly
             than
             they
             ?
             It
             is
             called
          
           Communio
           ,
           
             because
             formerly
             received
             by
             all
             Christian
             Congregations
             together
             in
             Common
             :
          
           Ergo
           ,
           It
           may
           ,
           it
           must
           now
           be
           wifully
           discontinued
           and
           laid
           aside
           for
           sundry
           years
           together
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           none
           but
           Saints
           and
           segregated
           Conventicles
           must
           receive
           it
           together
           in
           private
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           none
           that
           are
           not
           of
           our
           private
           Church-way
           or
           Congregation
           must
           receive
           it
           from
           or
           with
           us
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           neither
           the
           Parish
           Priests
           ,
           nor
           any
           whole
           Parochial
           Congregations
           may
           or
           ought
           of
           right
           to
           receive
           it
           all
           together
           in
           the
           publick
           Church
           now
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           heretofore
           .
        
         
           8ly
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Popish
             Priests
          
           (
           though
           they
           administer
           this
           Sacrament
           but
           commonly
           once
           a
           year
           to
           the
           people
           )
           
             yet
             d●●m
             it
             a
             Cru●●
             injury
             ,
             a
             thing
             contrary
             to
             the
             examples
             and
             godly
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Pr●mitive
             Church
             ,
             to
             deny
             the
             Lord●
             Supper
             to
             private
             persons
             on
             their
             death
             or
             sick
             beds
             who
             desire
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             would
             rather
             deliver
             it
             alone
             to
             the
             sick
             person
             ,
             without
             the
             Priests
             communicating
             with
             him
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             and
             institution
             
             of
             the
             Communion
             ,
             than
             suffer
             the
             party
             to
             die
             in
             discomfort
             ,
             and
             be
             swallowed
             up
             in
             despair
             without
             it
             .
          
           But
           many
           of
           our
           Ministers
           are
           now
           so
           cruel
           ,
           and
           hard-hearted
           to
           their
           Parishioners
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           upon
           no
           terms
           or
           intreaties
           ,
           
             daily
             frequently
             ,
          
           or
           yet
           at
           all
           deliver
           the
           Communion
           publikely
           to
           
             them
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             their
             healths
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             not
             stand
             so
             much
             in
             need
             of
             it
             in
             their
             sickness
             ,
          
           as
           
             i
          
           Bishop
           
             Jewel
          
           adviseth
           (
           
             to
             prevent
          
           this
           Popish
           Mischief
           )
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           Fathers
           practised
           :
           Neither
           will
           they
           administer
           or
           send
           it
           privately
           to
           them
           at
           their
           deaths
           ,
           as
           the
           Primitive
           
             Fathers
             did
             ,
             even
             to
             excommunicate
             persons
             on
             their
             death-beds
             ,
          
           to
           comfort
           their
           hearts
           ,
           strengthen
           their
           faiths
           ,
           and
           keep
           their
           souls
           from
           sinking
           in
           despair
           .
           In
           this
           therefore
           they
           are
           more
           uncharitable
           ,
           injurious
           ,
           tyrannical
           ,
           than
           the
           very
           rigidest
           Popish
           Priests
           and
           Popes
           unto
           their
           People
           .
        
         
           9ly
           ,
           That
           
             k
          
           the
           
             Popes
          
           and
           
             Popish
             Priests
          
           having
           discontinued
           the
           daily
           Communion
           of
           
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             have
             instead
             thereof
             set
             up
          
           Private
           Masses
           ,
           
             wherein
             the
             people
             stand
             by
             only
             as
             Ga●ers
             ,
             and
             Spectators
             onely
             of
             the
             Priests
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ;
             but
             yet
             must
             not
             eat
             ,
             drink
             ,
             or
             communicate
             with
             them
             at
             the
             Altar
             or
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             they
             ●either
             calling
             them
             thereto
             by
             words
             or
             gestures
             ,
             nor
             having
             any
             preparation
             for
             them
             if
             called
             :
             making
             them
             believe
             the
             hearing
             and
             seeing
             of
             what
             they
             do
             is
             sufficient
             :
             whereby
             they
             increase
             the
             Negligence
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             discourage
             them
             from
             the
             Holy
             Commnion
             .
          
           Which
           Practice
           ,
           though
           
             meerly
             Popish
             and
             Antichristian
             ;
          
           
             l
          
           
             contrary
             to
             the
             precept
             and
             practice
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Custom
             ,
             Doctrine
             ,
             Canons
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             Churches
             ;
             the
          
           
             m
          
           
             Confessions
             ,
             Articles
             of
             all
             forein
             Churches
             ,
             and
             of
             the
          
           
             n
          
           
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
          
           professedly
           condemned
           ,
           declamed
           against
           by
           the
           
             Exhortation
          
           prescribed
           in
           the
           
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
          
           ratified
           by
           sundry
           Acts
           of
           our
           Protestant
           Parliaments
           ,
           by
           
           Bishop
           
             Jewel
             ,
          
           and
           all
           former
           Protestant
           orthodox
           Writers
           ;
           Yet
           Dr.
           
             Drake
          
           in
           his
           
             Antiquaeries
             ,
          
           Preface
           ,
           &
           p.
           6.
           and
           his
           
             Boundary
             to
             the
             holy
             Mount
             ,
          
           p.
           160
           ,
           161
           ,
           &c.
           herein
           plays
           the
           down-right
           Pope
           &
           Popish
           Priest
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           imitating
           ,
           but
           thus
           justifying
           ,
           pleading
           for
           this
           Practice
           ,
           as
           fit
           to
           be
           introduced
           in
           all
           our
           Protestant
           Churches
           .
           
             Scandalous
             Persons
             ,
             yea
             Heathens
             may
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             all
             Sacramental
             actions
             ,
             and
             that
             
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               profit
               .
            
             The
             fruit
             of
             the
             visible
             and
             audible
             Word
             may
             here
             be
             attained
             
               by
               bare
               presence
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             they
             must
             not
             be
             admitted
             to
             ,
             but
             debarred
             from
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             Sacramental
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             .
          
           Mark
           his
           reason
           .
           
             By
             presence
             ,
             benefit
             may
             be
             gained
             ;
             but
             the
             Danger
             of
             eating
             and
             drinking
             unworthily
             cannot
             be
             incurred
             without
             actual
             receiving
             .
          
           A
           better
           solider
           Argument
           for
           
             Private
             Popish
             Masses
             ,
          
           if
           true
           ,
           than
           any
           produced
           by
           Mr.
           
             Harding
             ,
             Bellarmine
             ,
          
           or
           any
           Romish
           Pope
           or
           Priest
           .
           In
           which
           passage
           he
           proclaims
           open
           war
           ,
           against
           the
           
             o
          
           
             Institution
             ,
             Practice
             ,
             
               Doe
               this
               ,
               &c.
            
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
          
           who
           instituted
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           
             Gazed
             upon
             ,
             but
             eaten
             and
             drunken
          
           by
           
             all
             present
             ,
          
           admitted
           no
           bare
           Spectators
           ,
           but
           
             Gave
             it
             to
             ALL
             his
             Disciples
             :
          
           Yea
           he
           therein
           bids
           defiance
           to
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           and
           St.
           
             Paul
          
           himself
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           16
           ,
           17.
           c.
           11.
           22.
           to
           34
           :
           to
           the
           
             p
          
           
             Ite
             Missa
             est
             ,
             Qui
             non
             communicat
             
               det
               locum
               ,
            
             Custom
             ,
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             whole
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Christians
             ,
          
           as
           Bishop
           
             Iewel
          
           will
           at
           large
           instruct
           him
           ;
           and
           more
           particularly
           to
           the
           25
           
             Article
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             The
             Sacraments
             were
             not
             ordained
             of
             Christ
             
               to
               be
               gazed
               upon
               ,
            
             or
             to
             be
             carried
             about
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             duly
             use
             them
             .
          
           And
           this
           Exhortation
           ,
           Resolution
           in
           our
           English
           Liturgy
           .
           
             Whereas
             you
             offend
             God
             so
             sore
             in
             refusing
             his
             holy
             Banquet
             ,
             I
             admonish
             ,
             exhort
             ,
             and
             beseech
             you
             ,
             that
             unto
             this
             unkindnesse
             you
             will
             not
             adde
             any
             more
             .
             
               Which
               thing
               you
               shall
               do
            
          
           (
           let
           this
           
             Doctor
          
           and
           others
           mark
           it
           well
           )
           
             if
             ye
             stand
             
             by
             as
             Gazers
             ,
             and
             lookers
             on
             those
             that
             do
             communicate
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             your self
             ,
             this
             makes
             the
             fault
             much
             greater
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             further
             contempt
             ,
             having
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Christ
             in
             derision
             .
             
               Is
               it
               not
               said
               ,
            
          
           Take
           ye
           and
           eat
           ,
           Take
           and
           drink
           ye
           all
           of
           this
           ?
           
             With
             what
             face
             then
             will
             ye
             hear
             these
             words
             ?
             Will
             not
             this
             
               be
               a
               neglecting
               ,
               despising
               and
               mocking
               the
               Testament
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
          
           Wherewith
           other
           
             *
          
           
             Protestant
             Churches
          
           in
           their
           very
           confessions
           accord
           ;
           And
           St.
           
           
             Chrysostom
          
           long
           before
           them
           ,
           
             ad
             Ephe●●o●
             ,
          
           Hom.
           3.
           
           
             Whosoever
             standeth
             by
             ,
             refusing
             to
             communicate
             ,
             
               is
               wicked
               and
               shameless
               ,
            
             and
             unworthy
             to
             be
             partaker
             of
             the
             Prayers
             .
             Thou
             wil●
             say
             I
             am
             unworthy
             to
             be
             partaker
             of
             Christs
             Mysteries
             ;
             thou
             art
             then
             unworthy
             to
             be
             partaker
             of
             the
             Prayers
             .
          
           Thou
           mais●
           no
           more
           stand
           here
           ,
           th●n
           one
           of
           the
           
             Catechumeni
             ,
          
           or
           
             Novices
             ,
             that
             was
             never
             Christened
             .
          
           Thus
           ,
           
             Dum
             stulti
             vitia
             vitant
             in
             contraria
             currunt
             :
          
           This
           New
           
             Doctor
          
           will
           on
           
             no
             means
             admit
             ignorant
             ,
             scandalous
             ,
             or
             unregenerate
             Christians
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             for
             fear
             they
             should
             eat
             and
             drink
             their
             own
             damnation
             :
          
           but
           yet
           defines
           ,
           
             they
             may
             be
             present
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Sacramental
             actions
             ,
             without
             receiving
             ;
             and
             that
             too
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Profit
             ;
          
           What
           ,
           I
           pray
           ?
           
             To
             make
             their
             fault
             much
             greater
             ,
             to
             commit
             a
             further
             contempt
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             unworthily
             received
             them
             ;
             by
             having
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Christ
             in
             derision
             ,
             and
             neglecting
             ,
             despising
             and
             mocking
             the
             Testament
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
          
           as
           our
           whole
           Church
           resolves
           ,
           against
           this
           his
           
             Popish
             Whimsy
             ,
          
           contradictory
           to
           it self
           :
           For
           if
           they
           may
           see
           and
           hear
           the
           Sacramental
           actions
           and
           administrations
           
             worthil●
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             profit
             ;
          
           no
           doubt
           they
           may
           also
           receive
           it
           with
           much
           more
           profit
           and
           comfort
           too
           :
           and
           it
           will
           
             Nonplus
          
           this
           grand
           
             Rabbi
          
           to
           resolve
           us
           ,
           how
           any
           can
           be
           a
           
             fit
             ,
          
           a
           
             worthy
             ,
          
           a
           
             profitable
             Auditor
          
           and
           
             Spectator
          
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ;
           and
           yet
           an
           
             unfit
             ,
             unworthy
             ,
             unprofitable
             ,
          
           yea
           
             damned
             Receiver
             .
          
           Let
           him
           therefore
           not
           disown
           ,
           retract
           
           this
           his
           
             Popish
             Dotage
             ,
             Contradiction
             ,
             Absurdity
             ,
          
           to
           which
           he
           is
           driven
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           dint
           of
           my
           
             q
          
           
             former
             Arguments
             ,
          
           against
           his
           
             absurd
             new-found
             Suspension
             and
             excommunication
             of
             men
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Church
             censure
             for
             notorious
             Scandals
             ,
          
           only
           from
           the
           
             actual
             reception
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ;
          
           but
           not
           
             from
             being
             Spectators
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             freely
             admitting
             them
             as
             unexcommunicate
             true
             Churchmembers
          
           to
           all
           other
           Ordinances
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           seclusion
           from
           them
           :
           For
           which
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Humfrey
          
           hath
           since
           sufficiently
           schooled
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Rejoynder
          
           to
           his
           
             Boundary
             .
          
        
         
           10ly
           ,
           That
           the
           Popish
           Priests
           having
           abolished
           daily
           ,
           weekly
           ,
           frequent
           Communions
           together
           with
           their
           people
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             who
             ought
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             remember
             the
             death
             ,
             Passion
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Priests
             themselves
             ,
          
           do
           yet
           (
           
             to
             keep
             a
             perpetual
             remembrance
             of
             Christs
             death
             )
             oblige
             themselves
             to
             say
             Privase
             Masses
             daily
             ,
             communicate
             alone
             without
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             offer
             up
             Christ
             daily
             in
             sacrifice
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             wherein
             appeareth
             their
             wanton
             folly
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             do
             ,
             and
             are
             commanded
             to
             do
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             doe
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             cannot
             do
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             needs
             do
             .
          
           And
           is
           not
           this
           the
           
             wanton
             folly
          
           of
           our
           
             Anti-Communion
          
           Ministers
           now
           ?
           That
           they
           may
           lawfully
           ,
           and
           are
           commanded
           to
           do
           ,
           (
           to
           administer
           the
           Communion
           frequently
           ,
           constantly
           to
           all
           their
           people
           )
           they
           will
           by
           no
           means
           do
           ,
           but
           argue
           ,
           plead
           ,
           preach
           ,
           
             r
          
           
             write
          
           against
           it
           :
           But
           that
           themselves
           confesse
           
             they
             cannot
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             doe
             ,
          
           that
           they
           will
           needs
           do
           ,
           in
           despight
           of
           God
           and
           Men
           ,
           even
           Pope
           ▪
           like
           ,
           
             ſ
          
           
             without
             any
             articles
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             conviction
             ,
             and
             before
             any
             judicial
             Suspension
             ,
             Excommunication
             ,
             by
             any
             Classis
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             ●udicature
             ,
             against
             all
             or
             any
             of
             their
             Parishioners
             ,
          
           excommunicate
           ,
           and
           keep
           back
           all
           ,
           or
           the
           Major
           part
           of
           
             their
             Parishioners
             from
             the
             holy
             Communion
             for
             sundry
             months
             ,
             years
             together
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             lawlesse
             ,
             Arbitrary
             ,
             Tyrannical
             usurpations
             ,
          
           without
           any
           
             lawfull
             
             Authority
             from
             God
             or
             Man
             ;
          
           and
           will
           neither
           receive
           it
           alone
           themselves
           ,
           
             as
             the
             Popish
             Priests
             do
             ,
          
           nor
           suffer
           their
           people
           to
           receive
           it
           with
           them
           ,
           
             to
             keep
             a
             perpetual
             remembrance
             of
             Christs
             death
             ;
          
           thereby
           incurring
           that
           Censure
           of
           
             Tertullian
             ,
          
           de
           Resurrectione
           carnis
           ,
           
             Haretici
             ex
             conscientia
             infirmitatis
             suae
             nihil
             unquam
             tractant
             ordinari●
             ;
          
           yea
           that
           just
           Wo
           and
           Censure
           denounced
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Mat.
           23.
           11.
           
           Luke
           11.
           52.
           
           
             Woe
             unto
             you
             Scribes
             and
             Pharises
             ,
             Hypocrites
             ,
             for
             ye
             shut
             up
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             against
             men
             :
             for
             you
             neither
             go
             in
             your selves
             ,
             neither
             
               suffer
               ye
            
             them
             that
             are
             entring
             to
             go
             in
             :
          
           or
           ,
           
             them
             that
             were
             entring
             in
             ,
             ye
             hindered
             and
             forbad
             ;
          
           as
           
             Luke
          
           renders
           it
           .
           The
           Lord
           give
           them
           now
           Gr●ce
           to
           discern
           and
           reform
           this
           their
           perverse
           ,
           Pharisaical
           Pride
           ,
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           Tyranny
           ,
           yea
           
             Enmity
             against
             the
             Memorial
             of
             our
             Saviours
             passion
             :
          
           for
           it
           deserves
           no
           milder
           Titles
           ,
           being
           such
           in
           reality
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           
             That
             the
             Popish
             Priests
             require
             a
             more
             extraordinary
             ,
             transcendent
             holinesse
             ,
             worthinesse
             ,
             examination
             ,
             confession
             of
             sins
             ,
             preparation
             ,
             and
             qualification
             in
             such
             Christians
             as
             they
             admit
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             than
             they
             exact
             from
             them
             in
             their
             approaches
             to
             God
             in
             any
             other
             holy
             Ordinances
             and
             Duties
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
          
           (
           be
           it
           Prayer
           ,
           hearing
           or
           reading
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           Fasting
           ,
           Thanksgiving
           ,
           singing
           of
           Psalms
           ,
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           )
           And
           that
           upon
           this
           conceit
           ,
           
             t
          
           
             that
             it
             is
             more
             sacred
             and
             divine
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             Ordinance
             whatsoever
             .
             For
             there
             it
             is
             ,
          
           Hoc
           est
           Corpus
           
             meum
             ;
             
               there
               we
               eat
               and
               drink
            
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             the
             very
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             it
             se●f
             ,
             and
             so
             converse
             more
             immediately
             with
             Christ
             and
             God
             himself
             ,
             than
             in
             any
             other
             Ordinance
             .
          
           Which
           ridiculous
           Popish
           dream
           of
           
             Transubstantiation
             ,
          
           as
           it
           
             u
          
           
             ushered
             i●
             their
             elevation
             ,
             Adoration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             prostration
             ,
             kneeling
             ,
             bowing
             to
             it
             and
             their
             Altars
             ,
          
           with
           other
           
           various
           
             Papal
             Superstitions
             and
             Idolatries
             ;
          
           so
           it
           first
           introduced
           this
           
             Suspension
             ,
             Excommunication
             of
             Christians
             from
             the
             Lords
             Table
             only
          
           (
           now
           so
           eagerly
           contested
           for
           by
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Independents
             ,
          
           and
           over-rigid
           
             Presbyterians
          
           )
           though
           freely
           admitted
           to
           all
           other
           Ordinances
           of
           Gods
           publike
           worship
           ,
           and
           that
           extraordinary
           ,
           transcendent
           ,
           special
           Worthinesse
           ,
           Holinesse
           ,
           Self-examination
           ,
           Preparation
           ,
           Fitnesse
           ,
           which
           they
           appropriate
           to
           this
           Ordinance
           alone
           ,
           to
           make
           men
           worthy
           Receivers
           ,
           yet
           never
           presse
           upon
           them
           to
           make
           them
           
             worthy
             Petitioners
             ,
             Hearers
             ,
             Readers
             ,
             Thanksgivers
             ,
             Meditators
             ;
          
           introduced
           first
           by
           Popish
           Priests
           after
           
             Transubstantiation
             ,
          
           as
           an
           appendent
           ,
           or
           consequent
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           not
           known
           ,
           practised
           in
           Christs
           Church
           before
           ,
           in
           the
           primitive
           purest
           times
           (
           as
           the
           premises
           evidence
           )
           when
           they
           received
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           every
           day
           when
           they
           met
           together
           to
           pray
           ,
           or
           hear
           the
           word
           :
           Which
           as
           it
           hath
           bred
           a
           strange
           Schism
           between
           the
           Sacrament
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           themselves
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           were
           far
           holier
           ,
           and
           Christ
           more
           really
           ,
           immediately
           ,
           and
           in
           another
           manner
           present
           therein
           ,
           than
           he
           is
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           or
           the
           Word
           preached
           ;
           when
           as
           in
           truth
           ,
           
             Gods
             Sacraments
             ,
             Ordinances
             are
             all
             of
             equal
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             equally
             present
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             as
             immediately
             conversed
             with
             by
             us
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ;
          
           as
           is
           undeniably
           evident
           ,
           by
           Eccles.
           5.
           1
           ,
           2.
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           Mat.
           28.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           Acts
           10.
           33.
           44.
           47.
           
           Iohn
           6.
           29.
           to
           66.
           compared
           with
           2
           Chr.
           6.
           19.
           to
           42.
           
           Ps.
           16.
           11.
           
           Ps.
           27.
           4
           ,
           8.
           
           Ps.
           17.
           5.
           
           Ps.
           65.
           4.
           Ps.
           84.
           
           Ps.
           95.
           2.
           Psal.
           100.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           4.
           Ps.
           105.
           4.
           Ps.
           132.
           14.
           
           Ps.
           140.
           13.
           
           Isay
           26.
           8
           ,
           9.
           c.
           6.
           3
           ,
           5.
           c.
           64.
           1.
           5.
           
           Jer.
           30.
           21.
           
           Mat.
           7.
           6.
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           13.
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           15.
           
           Rom.
           6.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           c.
           1.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Gal.
           3.
           1
           ,
           2.
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           By
           these
           passages
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           cited
           by
           
             x
          
           Bishop
           
             Iewel
          
           against
           
             Harding
             ,
          
           who
           charged
           him
           
             with
             too
             Grosse
             an
             Errour
             ,
             in
             making
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             in
             
             Baptism
             ,
             like
             to
             his
             presence
             in
             the
             Supper
             .
          
           
             y
          
           Saint
           
             Augustine
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Habes
             Christum
             in
             praesenti
             per
             Baptismatis
             Sacramentum
             :
          
           Thou
           hast
           Christ
           in
           the
           time
           present
           by
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptism
           .
           
             z
          
           St.
           
             Chrysostom
          
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             we
             are
             made
             flesh
             of
             Christs
             flesh
             ,
             and
             bone
             of
             his
             bones
             .
          
           
             a
          
           Saint
           
             Berna●d
          
           saith
           ,
           (
           of
           Baptism
           )
           
             Lavemur
             sanguine
             ejus
             ;
          
           Let
           us
           be
           washed
           with
           his
           bloud
           .
           
             b
          
           
             L●o
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             washt
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             when
             thou
             art
             baptized
             in
             his
             death
             .
          
           By
           these
           few
           ,
           (
           writes
           
             Iewel
          
           )
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             is
             present
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             is
             present
             at
             the
             holy
             Supper
             ,
             unlesse
             ye
             will
             say
             ,
             We
             may
             be
             made
          
           Flesh
           of
           Christs
           flesh
           ,
           and
           be
           washt
           in
           his
           bloud
           ,
           and
           be
           partakers
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           have
           him
           present
           
             without
             his
          
           Presence
           :
           
             Therefore
          
           Chrysostom
           
             when
             he
             hath
             spoken
             vehemently
             of
          
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Supper
           ,
           
             he
             concludeth
             thus
             ;
          
           Sic
           et
           in
           Baptismo
           ;
           
             Even
             so
             it
             is
             also
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             .
             
               The
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             is
             like
             wise
             present
             in
             them
             both
             .
             
               And
               for
               that
               cause
            
          
           
             c
          
           Beda
           
             saith
             ▪
          
           Nulli
           est
           aliquatenus
           ambigendum
           ,
           tunc
           unumquemque
           fidelium
           Corporis
           Sanguinisque
           Dominici
           participem
           fieri
           ,
           quando
           in
           Baptismate
           Membrum
           Christi
           efficitur
           .
           
             No
             man
             may
             doubt
             ,
             but
             every
             faithfull
             man
             is
             then
             made
             partaker
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             in
             Baptism
             he
             is
             made
             the
             Member
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           And
           whereas
           Mr.
           
             d
          
           
             Harding
          
           and
           others
           advanced
           the
           Dignity
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           above
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           seclude
           those
           from
           it
           ,
           whom
           they
           admit
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           upon
           this
           Ground
           ;
           
             That
             those
             who
             eat
             and
             drink
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             unworthily
             ,
             eat
             and
             drink
             judgement
             to
             themselves
             ,
             not
             discerning
             the
             Lords
             body
             :
          
           Thereto
           Bishop
           
             Iewel
          
           replyes
           ,
           St.
           
             e
          
           
             Ierom
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Dum
             Sacramenta
             violantur
             ▪
             ipse
             cujus
             Sacramenta
             sunt
             ,
             violatur
             .
          
           When
           the
           Sacraments
           be
           misused
           ,
           God
           himself
           ,
           whose
           Sacraments
           they
           be
           ,
           is
           misused
           .
           And
           St.
           
             Augustine
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Qui
             indigne
             accipit
             Baptisma
             ,
             Iudicium
             accipit
             ,
             non
             Salutem
             ,
          
           
           Who
           so
           receiveth
           Baptism
           unworthily
           ,
           
             receiveth
             Iudgement
             ,
          
           (
           or
           Damnation
           )
           
             not
             Salvation
             ;
          
           as
           well
           as
           he
           who
           receives
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           unworthily
           .
           Yea
           ,
           Christ
           himself
           when
           he
           sent
           forth
           his
           Disciples
           to
           preach
           and
           baptize
           ,
           Mar.
           16.
           15
           ,
           16.
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Go
             ye
             into
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             every
             Creature
             :
             He
             that
             believeth
          
           (
           the
           Gospel
           preached
           )
           
             and
             is
             baptized
             ,
             shall
             be
             saved
             ;
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             shall
             be
             damned
             :
          
           To
           which
           he
           superaddes
           Mat.
           20.
           14
           ,
           15.
           c.
           11.
           20.
           to
           25.
           
           Mar.
           6.
           11.
           
           And
           
             whosoever
             will
             not
             receive
             you
             ,
             nor
             hear
             your
             words
             ,
             when
             ye
             depart
             out
             of
             that
             house
             or
             City
             ,
             shake
             off
             the
             dust
             of
             your
             feet
             ;
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             more
             tolerable
             for
             the
             Land
             of
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             than
             for
             that
             City
             .
          
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           
             For
             we
             are
             unto
             God
             a
             sweet
             savour
             of
             Christ
          
           (
           in
           preaching
           the
           Word
           as
           well
           as
           administring
           the
           Sacraments
           )
           
             in
             them
             that
             are
             saved
             ,
             as
             in
             them
             that
             perish
             :
          
           To
           the
           one
           we
           are
           
             the
             savour
             of
             death
             unto
             death
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             other
             we
             are
             the
             savour
             of
             life
             unto
             life
             .
          
           By
           which
           it
           is
           apparent
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           as
           much
           danger
           ,
           judgement
           ,
           damnation
           incurred
           by
           every
           man
           by
           his
           unworthy
           receiving
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           unprofitable
           hearing
           and
           contemning
           the
           Word
           preached
           ,
           as
           by
           his
           unworthy
           receiving
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ;
           as
           also
           by
           his
           
             unworthy
             praying
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             abomination
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             turned
             into
             sinne
             ,
          
           Psal.
           109.
           7.
           
           Prov.
           28.
           9.
           
           Isa.
           66.
           3.
           
           Upon
           which
           account
           all
           unregenerate
           ,
           ignorant
           ,
           impenitent
           ,
           scandalous
           persons
           should
           be
           totally
           secluded
           from
           Baptism
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           by
           our
           Ministers
           .
           So
           this
           Erroneous
           Popish
           opinion
           (
           refuted
           at
           large
           by
           
             Dr.
             Ames
             ,
          
           in
           his
           
             Bellarminus
             Enervatus
             ,
          
           Tom.
           3.
           l.
           1.
           c.
           4.
           
           
             De
             Saramentorum
             Comparatione
          
           )
           hath
           severed
           the
           ordinary
           daily
           use
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           used
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           from
           the
           ordinary
           publike
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           preaching
           the
           Word
           ;
           which
           it
           alwaies
           accompanied
           in
           the
           
           best
           and
           purest
           times
           ;
           and
           ingendred
           a
           world
           of
           unnecessary
           ,
           unchristian
           Controversies
           ,
           Schisms
           ,
           Sect
           ;
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           especially
           in
           our
           own
           ,
           of
           later
           times
           .
           And
           therefore
           ought
           now
           to
           be
           duely
           considered
           ,
           reformed
           ,
           exploded
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           Monster
           of
           
             Transubstantiation
             ,
          
           which
           originally
           introduced
           these
           fond
           superstitious
           
             Popish
             Errors
             ,
          
           that
           now
           so
           much
           intoxicate
           the
           brains
           ,
           perplex
           the
           consciences
           both
           of
           Protestant
           Ministers
           and
           People
           ,
           and
           are
           like
           to
           prove
           our
           Churches
           ruine
           .
           The
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           in
           her
           13
           
             Article
             ,
          
           with
           our
           Protestant
           
             Writers
             ,
             Divines
             ,
          
           doe
           all
           Generally
           condemn
           the
           Popish
           doctrine
           of
           
             Merit
          
           of
           
             Congruity
             ;
          
           Yet
           most
           of
           them
           now
           really
           embrace
           ,
           justify
           ,
           
           preach
           ,
           teach
           ,
           print
           it
           ,
           in
           their
           extraordinary
           Preparations
           for
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
           They
           all
           generally
           now
           teach
           and
           exact
           ,
           a
           
             visible
             ,
             or
             real
             worthinesse
             ,
             as
             absolutely
             necessary
             for
             every
             Communicant
             ;
          
           
           
             without
             which
             ,
             he
             must
             in
             no
             wise
             approach
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             will
             certainly
             prove
             meer
             poyson
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             only
             eat
             and
             drink
             thereat
             his
             own
             damnation
             .
             But
             if
             he
             be
             so
             really
             ,
             so
             visibly
             worthy
             and
             prepared
             ,
             as
             they
             prescribe
             and
             require
             hi●
             to
             be
             ,
             then
             he
             may
             certainly
             assure
             himself
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             accompany
             this
             ordinance
             with
             his
             special
             presence
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             blessing
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             shall
             assuredly
             reap
             much
             Grace
             ,
             encrease
             confirmation
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             Ioy
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Assurance
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Graces
             by
             it
             .
          
           Whether
           this
           be
           not
           the
           
             Popish
             Schoolmens
             meriting
             Grace
             of
             Congruity
             ;
          
           
           and
           tying
           of
           Gods
           Grace
           ,
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           our
           Worthinesse
           ,
           Merits
           ,
           Preparations
           ,
           for
           our
           own
           inherent
           Worthinesse
           and
           Preparation
           sake
           ,
           let
           all
           judicious
           Protestants
           resolve
           ?
           Verily
           ,
           when
           I
           seriously
           ponder
           that
           Memorable
           Passage
           of
           
             Martin
             Luther
          
           in
           his
           Greater
           Catechism
           ,
           
             i
          
           
             That
             this
             Sacrament
             was
             not
             institnted
             for
             those
             
               that
               are
               worthy
               ,
            
             and
             purely
             clensed
             ,
             from
             their
             sins
             ,
             but
             
               clean
               contrary
               ,
            
             even
             for
             miserable
             and
             wretched
             sinners
             ,
             
               sensible
               of
               nothing
               but
               their
               own
               unworthinesse
               ,
            
             Therefore
             let
             such
             a
             one
             say
             ;
             
             Lord
             ,
             I
             would
             very
             willingly
             
               be
               worthy
            
             of
             this
             Supper
             :
             but
             yet
             I
             come
             unto
             it
             ,
             
               induced
               by
               no
               worthines
               of
               mine
               own
               ,
            
             but
             trusting
             on
             
               thy
               Word
               alone
               ,
            
             because
             thou
             hast
             commanded
             me
             to
             come
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             not
             to
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             an
             hurtfull
             thing
             ,
          
           
           
             from
             which
             we
             should
             run
             with
             both
             our
             feet
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             saving
             and
             wholesome
             Medicin
             ,
             which
             may
             heal
             thy
             diseases
             ,
             and
             give
             life
             both
             to
             thy
             Soul
             and
             Body
             .
             Why
             then
             do
             we
             so
             shun
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             Poison
             ,
             which
             being
             received
             would
             bring
             present
             death
             unto
             us
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             but
             some
             may
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             
               so
               sensible
               of
               my
               sins
               and
               unworthinesse
               as
               I
               should
               be
               .
            
             To
             such
             as
             are
             in
             this
             condition
             I
             can
             give
             no
             better
             advice
             ,
             than
             to
             look
             into
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             whether
             they
             be
             not
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             say
             with
             Paul
             ,
          
           Rom.
           7.
           
           I
           know
           that
           in
           me
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           my
           flesh
           ,
           dwelleth
           no
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           .
           
             In
             summe
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             lesse
             sensible
             thou
             art
             of
             thy
             sins
             and
             defects
             ,
             
               the
               more
               reasons
               thou
               hast
               of
               comming
               ,
               and
               frequent
               seeking
               Help
               and
               Physick
            
          
           And
           when
           I
           consider
           these
           Passages
           in
           the
           
             Practice
             of
             Piety
             ;
          
           (
           so
           much
           approved
           by
           all
           our
           Divines
           ,
           and
           pious
           Christians
           )
           
             concerning
             the
             due
             manner
             of
             Practicing
             Piety
             in
             receiving
             the
             Holy
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             k
          
           
             That
             no
             man
             living
             is
             of
             himself
             
               worthy
               to
               be
               a
               Guest
               at
               so
               holy
               a
               Banquet
               .
            
          
           The
           Rules
           there
           prescribed
           ,
           
             How
             to
             consider
             and
             perceive
             
               our
               own
               unworthinesse
               ,
            
             by
             examining
             our
             lives
             according
             to
             Gods
             Commandement
             :
          
           With
           these
           ensuing
           Meditations
           prescribed
           to
           every
           Communicant
           to
           ponder
           ,
           both
           before
           and
           at
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           
             l
          
           
             Ponder
             then
             ,
             with
             what
             face
             darest
             thou
             offer
             to
             touch
          
           so
           holy
           a
           body
           ,
           
             with
             such
          
           defiled
           hands
           ;
           
             Or
             to
             drink
             such
          
           precious
           blood
           ,
           
             with
             so
          
           lewd
           and
           lying
           mouths
           ;
           
             Or
             to
             lodge
             so
          
           blessed
           a
           Guest
           ,
           
             in
             so
          
           unclean
           a
           Stable
           :
           
             For
             if
             the
          
           
             m
          
           Bethshemites
           
             were
             slain
             for
             but
             looking
          
           irreverently
           to
           the
           Ark
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ;
           
             what
             judgement
             maist
             thou
             justly
             expect
             ,
             who
             with
             such
          
           impure
           eyes
           and
           heart
           ,
           
             art
             come
             to
             see
             and
             receive
          
           the
           Ark
           of
           the
           New
           
           Testament
           ,
           
             in
             which
          
           
             n
          
           
             dwelleth
          
           all
           the
           fullnesse
           of
           the
           Godhead
           bodily
           ?
           &c.
           
             If
          
           John
           Baptist
           (
           
             the
             holiest
             man
             that
             was
             boru
             of
             a
             woman
             )
             thought
             himself
          
           
             o
          
           
             unworthy
             to
          
           bear
           his
           shooes
           ;
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             
               how
               unworthy
               is
               such
               a
               prophane
               wretch
               as
               thou
               art
               ,
            
             to
             eat
             his
             
               flesh
               ,
            
             and
             to
          
           drink
           his
           precious
           bloud
           ?
           
             If
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             St.
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             seeing
             but
             a
             glympse
             of
             Christs
             almighty
             power
             ,
          
           thought
           himself
           
             p
          
           
             unworthy
             
               to
               stand
               in
               the
            
          
           same
           boat
           
             with
             him
             ;
             
               How
               unworthy
               art
               thou
               to
               sit
               with
               Christ
               at
               the
               same
               Table
               ,
            
             where
             thou
             maist
             behold
             the
             infinitenesse
             of
             his
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             displayed
             ?
             If
             the
          
           
             q
          
           Centurion
           
             thought
             that
             the
          
           roof
           of
           his
           House
           
             was
             not
          
           worthy
           
             to
             harbour
             so
          
           divine
           a
           Guest
           ;
           
             What
             room
             can
             there
             be
          
           fit
           
             under
             thy
             Ribbs
             for
             Christs
             Holinesse
             to
             dwell
             in
             ?
             If
             the
          
           
             r
          
           bloud-issued
           
             sick
             woman
          
           feared
           to
           touch
           the
           hem
           of
           his
           garment
           ;
           
             How
             
               shouldest
               thou
               tremble
            
             to
             eat
             his
          
           flesh
           ,
           
             and
             to
             drink
             
               his
               All-healing
               bloud
               .
            
             Yet
             if
             thou
             comest
             humbly
             in
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
             and
             Charity
             ,
             abhorring
             thy
             sins
             past
             ,
             and
             purposing
             unfeignedly
             to
             amend
             thy
             life
             henceforth
             ,
             let
             not
             thy
             former
             sins
             affright
             thee
             ;
             for
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             laid
             to
             thy
             charge
             ,
             and
             this
             Sacrament
             shall
             seal
             unto
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             that
             all
             thy
             sins
             and
             the
             judgements
             due
             unto
             them
             ,
             are
             fully
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             clean
             washed
             away
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             For
             this
             Sacrament
             was
             not
             ordained
             for
             them
             who
             were
          
           perfect
           ,
           (
           or
           worthy
           )
           
             but
             to
             help
             penitent
             sinners
             unto
          
           perfection
           .
           
             Christ
          
           
             ſ
          
           came
           not
           to
           call
           the
           righteous
           ,
           but
           sinners
           to
           repentance
           .
           
             And
             he
             saith
             ,
          
           The
           whole
           need
           not
           a
           Physician
           ,
           but
           they
           that
           are
           sick
           .
           
             These
             hath
             Christ
             called
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             came
             ,
             them
             he
             ever
             helped
             ;
             witness
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             not
             one
             sinner
             who
             came
             to
             Christ
             for
             Mercy
             ,
             went
             ever
             away
             without
             his
             errand
             .
             Bath
             thou
             likewise
          
           thy
           sick
           soul
           
             in
             this
          
           Fountain
           of
           Christs
           bloud
           ;
           
             and
             doubtlesse
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             ,
          
           Zech.
           13.
           1.
           
             thou
             shalt
             be
          
           healed
           
             of
             all
             thy
          
           sinnes
           
             and
          
           uncleannesse
           .
           
             Not
          
           Sinners
           
             therefore
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             are
          
           unwilling
           to
           repent
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           
             are
             
             debarred
             from
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             t
          
           
             I
             am
             in
             a
             word
             a
          
           
             u
          
           carnal
           creature
           ,
           
             whose
             very
             soul
          
           is
           seal'd
           under
           sin
           ;
           a
           
             wretched
             man
             compassed
             about
          
           with
           a
           body
           of
           death
           ;
           
             Yet
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             seeing
             thou
          
           
             x
          
           callest
           ,
           
             here
             I
             come
             ;
             and
             seeing
          
           thou
           callest
           sinners
           ,
           
             I
             have
             thrust
             my self
             in
             among
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             seeing
             thou
             callest
          
           All
           ,
           with
           their
           heaviest
           loades
           ,
           
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             I
             should
             stay
             behind
             .
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
          
           I
           am
           sick
           ,
           
             and
             whether
             should
             I
             go
             but
             unto
             thee
             ,
          
           the
           Physician
           of
           my
           Soul
           ?
           
             Thou
             hast
             cured
             many
             ,
             but
             never
             didst
             thou
             meet
             with
             a
             more
          
           miserable
           Patient
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             And
             why
             should
             I
             doubt
             of
             thy
             
               Good
               will
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
          
           With
           this
           further
           passage
           ,
           
             y
          
           
             But
             then
             thou
             wilt
             say
             ,
             It
             were
             safer
             to
             abstain
             from
             comming
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             than
             to
             resort
             unto
             it
             .
             
               Not
               so
               :
            
             For
             God
             hath
          
           
             *
          
           
             threatned
             ,
             to
             punish
             the
             wilfull
             neglect
             of
             his
             Sacraments
          
           with
           eternal
           damnation
           .
           
             And
             it
             is
             the
             commandement
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             z
          
           Take
           ,
           eat
           ,
           doe
           this
           in
           remembrance
           of
           me
           ;
           
             and
             he
             will
             have
             his
          
           Commandement
           
             under
             the
             penalty
             of
             his
             Curse
             obeyed
             .
             And
             seeing
             this
             Sacrament
             was
             the
          
           
             a
          
           greatest
           token
           of
           Christs
           love
           ,
           
             which
             he
             left
             at
             his
             end
             to
             his
             Friends
             ,
             whom
             he
             loveth
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             therefore
             the
             neglect
             and
             contempt
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             must
             argue
             the
          
           
             b
          
           contempt
           
             and
          
           neglect
           
             of
             his
          
           Love
           &
           Bloudshedding
           ;
           
             than
             which
             no
             sin
             in
             Gods
             account
             can
             seem
             more
             haynous
             ;
             
               Nathing
               hinders
            
             why
             thou
             maist
             not
             come
             freely
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ;
             
               but
               because
               thou
               wouldest
               rather
               want
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               leave
               thy
               filthy
               sins
               .
               O
               come
               then
               ,
               but
               come
               a
               Guest
               prepared
               for
               the
               Lords
               Table
               :
               Seeing
               they
               are
            
          
           
             c
          
           blessed
           who
           are
           called
           to
           the
           Lambs
           Supper
           .
           And
           when
           I
           further
           observe
           the
           several
           passages
           of
           like
           nature
           in
           others
           of
           our
           Writers
           ,
           touching
           this
           Sacrament
           ;
           with
           this
           
             Confession
          
           of
           our
           sinnes
           in
           our
           
             English
             Liturgy
             ;
          
           And
           this
           acknowledgement
           ,
           
             We
             do
             not
             presume
             to
             come
             unto
             this
             thy
             Table
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             
               trusting
               in
               our
               own
               worthinesse
               ,
            
             but
             in
             
               thy
               great
               and
               manifold
               Mercies
               :
               we
               are
               unworthy
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               to
               gather
               up
               the
               crumbs
               under
               
               thy
               Table
               ,
               &c
               :
            
          
           even
           then
           when
           we
           approach
           unto
           this
           Supper
           ;
           With
           those
           passages
           prescribed
           in
           the
           Exhortation
           before
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           
             to
             be
             used
             by
             all
             our
             Ministers
             to
             their
             People
             when
             they
             see
             them
             negligent
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             :
             When
             God
             calleth
             you
             ,
             be
             not
             you
             ashamed
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             come
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             I
             for
             my
             part
             am
             here
             present
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             mine
             Office
             ,
             I
             bid
             you
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             call
             you
             in
             Christs
             behalf
             ,
             
               I
               exhort
               you
               as
               you
               love
               your
               own
               salvation
               ,
               that
               ye
               will
               be
               partakers
               of
               this
               Holy
               Communion
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           I
           can
           no
           wayes
           approve
           the
           forementioned
           Doctrin
           and
           Opinion
           ,
           of
           
             visible
             or
             real
             worthinesse
          
           (
           pre-required
           by
           our
           
             c
          
           
             New
             Doctors
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             only
             rule
          
           of
           their
           admitting
           men
           to
           this
           Sacrament
           )
           as
           Orthodox
           or
           solid
           ,
           but
           reject
           it
           as
           
             erronious
             ,
             Popish
             ,
          
           and
           
             meer
             merit
             of
             Congruity
             ;
          
           Disclaim
           that
           General
           received
           opinion
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           another
           
             sublimer
             Fitnesse
             ,
             Holinesse
             ,
             Examination
             ,
             Preparation
          
           required
           of
           all
           men
           in
           their
           addresses
           to
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           than
           to
           any
           other
           of
           Gods
           Ordinances
           ;
           And
           cannot
           but
           conclude
           it
           a
           most
           damnable
           ,
           impious
           ,
           dangerous
           ,
           unchristian
           practice
           ,
           for
           any
           Ministers
           to
           dehort
           ,
           debar
           ,
           prohibit
           any
           of
           their
           unexcommunicated
           Parishioners
           from
           it
           ,
           who
           desire
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           whiles
           they
           freely
           admit
           them
           to
           all
           other
           Ordinances
           ,
           since
           God
           himself
           
             both
             thus
             calls
          
           and
           
             commands
             them
             under
             pain
             of
             the
             highest
             sinne
             ,
             contempt
             and
             damnation
             ,
             to
             repair
             constantly
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             the
             chiefest
             medicine
             to
             cure
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             refresh
             their
             sin
             sick
             ,
             drooping
             ,
             despairing
             Souls
             .
          
           And
           up●n
           unpassionate
           serious
           ,
           second
           thoughts
           of
           what
           is
           here
           premised
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           they
           will
           all
           subscribe
           to
           my
           Opinion
           herin
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           deem
           it
           a
           strange
           Novelty
           at
           first
           reading
           ,
           and
           admit
           all
           freely
           to
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           other
           Ordinances
           .
        
         
           12ly
           .
           Our
           Reverend
           
             f
          
           
             Bishop
             Jewil
             ,
          
           the
           
             Harmony
             
             of
             Confessions
             ,
          
           sect.
           14.
           with
           all
           Protestant
           Churches
           and
           Divines
           ,
           justly
           chargeth
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           and
           
             Romish
             Priests
             ,
             with
             Grand
             Sacrilege
             ,
             Church-robbery
             ,
             wickedness
             ,
             injury
             ,
             impiety
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             for
             denying
             ,
             prohibiting
             the
             Cup
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             the
             Lay
             people
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             own
             institution
             and
             practice
             ,
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             &
             all
             other
             Christian
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             certain
             reasons
             best
             known
             to
             themselves
             ;
          
           and
           more
           especially
           for
           this
           very
           reason
           (
           as
           
             g
          
           
             Iohn
             Gerson
             ,
          
           a
           principle
           member
           of
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Constance
             ,
          
           privy
           to
           its
           secrets
           records
           )
           That
           
             if
             Lay-men
             should
             communicate
             under
             both
             kinds
             ,
             as
             Priests
             ,
          
           Dignitas
           Sacerdotis
           non
           esset
           super
           dignitatem
           Laicorum
           ,
           
             The
             Dignity
             of
             Priests
             should
             not
             be
             above
             the
             dignity
             of
             Lay-men
             :
          
           Whence
           
             Gabriel
             Biel
          
           extolleth
           
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Priest
             above
             our
             Lady
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Saints
             ,
             because
             he
             may
             communicate
             under
             both
             kinds
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             .
          
           And
           so
           have
           they
           altered
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           
             aequality
          
           and
           
             unity
             ,
          
           and
           made
           it
           a
           
             Sacrament
             of
             difference
             ,
          
           and
           
             dissention
             ,
          
           as
           
             h
          
           Bishop
           
             Iewel
          
           truely
           observeth
           .
           Now
           I
           appeal
           to
           the
           Judgements
           ,
           Consciences
           of
           all
           judicious
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           
             i
          
           Pope
           
             Gelasius
          
           himself
           ,
           who
           justly
           condemned
           this
           practice
           ,
           as
           
             most
             wicked
             ,
             injurious
             ,
             impious
             Sacrilege
             in
             the
             Popes
             and
             Priests
             of
             Rome
             ;
          
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           a
           
             farre
             greater
             ,
             worser
             ,
             execrabler
             Sacrilege
          
           for
           any
           of
           our
           
             Protestaut
             English
             Ministers
             ,
          
           contrary
           to
           our
           Saviours
           precept
           ,
           president
           ,
           the
           custom
           ,
           doctrine
           ,
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Primitive
           Churches
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           Christians
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           yea
           ,
           to
           the
           Councils
           ,
           Canons
           ,
           Injunctions
           ,
           Articles
           ,
           Liturgies
           ,
           Homilies
           ,
           Writers
           of
           our
           
             English
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           
             k
          
           
             Statutes
             of
             our
             Realm
             ,
          
           obstinately
           ,
           wilfully
           to
           detain
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           
             Sacred
             Cup
             ,
          
           but
           
             Bread
             ,
          
           and
           
             whole
             Lords
             Supper
          
           from
           all
           their
           Parishioners
           ,
           for
           sundry
           Moneths
           ,
           Years
           together
           ,
           as
           no
           wayes
           due
           or
           belonging
           
           to
           them
           ?
           And
           that
           onely
           upon
           no
           other
           real
           Ground
           but
           this
           alone
           ,
           
             l
          
           
             to
             erect
             a
             new
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             in
             themselves
             and
             their
             intended
             Presbyteries
             ,
             over
             the
             Lords
             Sacrament
             it self
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             people
             ;
             and
             to
             advance
             their
             own
             Sacerdotal
             or
             Presbyterial
             Dignity
             hereby
             above
             the
             Dignity
             of
             their
             ordinary
             Lay
             Parishioners
             ;
          
           this
           New
           
             Papal
             Authority
             ,
             Tyranny
             ,
             Sacrilege
             ,
          
           being
           never
           claimed
           ,
           practiced
           by
           them
           before
           ,
           but
           only
           since
           their
           late
           pretended
           
             divine
             right
             ,
             and
             claim
             to
             their
             new
             Presbyterian
             Soveraign
             Authority
             ,
          
           to
           examine
           all
           their
           
             Parishioners
             visible
             worthiness
             ,
             fitnesse
             ,
             preparednesse
             to
             receive
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             before
             their
             actual
             admission
             thereunto
             .
          
           Wherby
           they
           have
           now
           altered
           this
           blessed
           Sacrament
           of
           
             Equality
          
           &
           
             Unity
             ,
          
           (
           to
           which
           all
           visible
           Members
           of
           every
           particular
           Congregation
           capable
           of
           Self-examination
           ,
           have
           an
           equal
           right
           and
           common
           interest
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           themselves
           ,
           or
           their
           new
           
             Presbyteries
             ,
             Triers
             ,
          
           and
           ought
           to
           receive
           it
           together
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           frequently
           as
           they
           shall
           receive
           it
           )
           &
           made
           it
           a
           Sacrament
           of
           
             Difference
             ,
             Dissention
             ,
             division
             ,
             separation
             ,
          
           and
           no
           
             Communion
          
           at
           all
           ;
           nor
           yet
           so
           much
           a
           
             Sacrament
          
           or
           
             Ordinance
          
           of
           Christ
           at
           all
           in
           many
           Churches
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           
             Notion
          
           and
           
             Dispute
             ,
          
           not
           actual
           
             publike
             Celebration
             ,
          
           according
           to
           Christs
           command
           ,
           
             m
          
           
             This
             doe
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             .
          
           They
           having
           now
           metamorphosed
           our
           Saviours
           precepts
           ,
           
             Take
             ye
             ,
             Eat
             ye
             ,
             Drink
             ye
             ALL
             of
             this
             ,
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             me
             :
             As
             OFT
             as
             ye
             eat
             this
             Bread
             ,
             and
             drink
             this
             
               Cup
               ,
               shew
               ye
               the
               Lords
               death
               till
               he
               come
               ,
            
          
           into
           
             This
             doe
             not
             ,
             Take
             ye
             not
             ,
             Eat
             ye
             not
             ,
             Drink
             ye
             not
             AT
             ALL
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             me
             .
             Never
             once
          
           (
           much
           lesse
           oft
           )
           
             eat
             this
             bread
             ,
             nor
             drink
             this
             Cup
             ,
             nor
             shew
             ye
             the
             Lords
             death
             thereby
             till
             he
             come
             .
          
           O
           my
           obstinate
           refractory
           Christian
           Brethren
           (
           if
           I
           may
           be
           now
           deemed
           worthy
           by
           you
           ,
           to
           call
           you
           so
           )
           who
           are
           guilty
           of
           this
           practice
           ;
           I
           advise
           you
           ,
           beseech
           you
           ,
           for
           the
           Honour
           of
           my
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           this
           his
           holy
           Sacrament
           ;
           the
           Honour
           of
           
           our
           Protestant
           Church
           and
           Religion
           ;
           the
           Honour
           of
           your
           own
           Ministry
           and
           Function
           ;
           the
           comfort
           ,
           the
           Salvation
           ,
           the
           edification
           of
           your
           own
           &
           your
           peoples
           Souls
           ,
           now
           at
           last
           most
           seriously
           to
           consider
           this
           your
           
             worse
             than
             Papal
             ,
             Romish
             ,
             impious
             Sacrilege
             ,
             Impiety
             ,
             Antichristian
             Pride
             ,
             Usurpation
             ,
             Tyranny
             ,
             Rebellion
             against
             Christs
             positive
             Precepts
             ,
          
           (
           for
           I
           can
           truly
           give
           it
           no
           other
           ,
           better
           Terms
           than
           these
           )
           with
           shame
           and
           confusion
           of
           Face
           ,
           Heart
           ,
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           then
           be
           
             n
          
           
             no
             more
             stiff-necked
             ;
          
           no
           longer
           
             Popish
             ,
             Romish
             ,
          
           in
           this
           and
           other
           forementioned
           particulars
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           hitherto
           been
           :
           which
           render
           you
           more
           really
           
             scandalous
             ,
          
           if
           not
           
             impious
             ,
          
           than
           any
           you
           debarre
           from
           this
           Sacrament
           :
           And
           
             o
          
           
             repute
             me
             not
             your
             Enemy
             ,
          
           nor
           a
           
             Rayler
             ;
          
           because
           I
           thus
           plainly
           ,
           impartially
           
             tell
             you
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           and
           have
           paralleld
           your
           late
           practices
           with
           Popes
           and
           Popish
           Priests
           exorbitances
           ,
           Sacrileges
           ;
           not
           minced
           your
           
             Crimes
          
           with
           diminutive
           termes
           ,
           but
           set
           them
           forth
           by
           their
           proper
           Titles
           ,
           in
           their
           Native
           Colours
           ,
           that
           you
           might
           the
           better
           discern
           their
           horrour
           ,
           avoid
           their
           danger
           ,
           and
           bee
           the
           more
           humbled
           for
           them
           before
           God
           and
           Men
           ;
           but
           
             p
          
           
             repute
             me
             your
             best
             ,
             your
             truest
             ,
             cordiallest
             Christian
             Friend
             ,
          
           
             q
          
           
             for
             discovering
             these
             your
             Iniquities
             ,
             and
             rebuking
             you
             sharply
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             sound
             in
             the
             Faith
             .
          
           
             r
          
           
             Remember
             therefore
             whence
             you
             are
             fallen
             ;
             repent
             and
             reform
          
           your
           late
           dangerous
           Errours
           ,
           and
           doe
           
             your
             first
             workes
             ,
          
           by
           discharging
           your
           Pastorall
           duties
           to
           your
           people
           ,
           in
           frequent
           ,
           publike
           ,
           common
           Celebrations
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           together
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           your
           Ministerial
           and
           Parochial
           Functions
           ,
           Christs
           Precepts
           ,
           the
           Statutes
           ,
           Edicts
           of
           our
           Church
           and
           Realm
           oblige
           you
           ;
           And
           that
           upon
           this
           ensuing
           Consideration
           super
           added
           to
           the
           Premises
           .
        
         
         
           7ly
           ,
           That
           
             ſ
          
           Bishop
           
             Iewel
          
           and
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           Authors
           forecited
           by
           him
           ,
           resolve
           ;
           
             That
             one
             principal
             end
             of
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             joyn
             and
             unite
             Christians
             together
             in
             Christian
             Communion
             ,
             unity
             ,
             amity
             ,
             as
             being
             all
             fed
             together
             ,
             and
             partakers
             of
             this
             one
             bread
             :
             That
             by
             their
             common
             open
             receiving
             of
             this
             holy
             communion
             frequently
             together
             ,
             they
             do
             openly
             testifie
             and
             declare
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             all
             one
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             all
             one
             amongst
             themselves
             ;
             That
             this
             is
             the
             principal
             means
             to
             joyn
             &
             keep
             them
             together
             ;
             and
             to
             prevent
             Schisms
             ,
             Divisions
             ,
             Sects
             Contentions
             amongst
          
           Christians
           ;
           
             It
             being
             impossible
          
           (
           as
           
             t
          
           S.
           
             Aug.
          
           writes
           )
           
             to
             conjoyn
             men
             together
             into
             any
             name
             of
             religion
             ,
             be
             it
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             unles
             they
             bejoyned
             together
             with
             some
             bond
             of
             visible
             Signe
             or
             Sacraments
             ,
          
           like
           confederated
           sworn
           Brethren
           .
           Hereupon
           the
           later
           
             Confession
             of
          
           
             *
          
           
             Helvetia
             ,
          
           cap.
           12.
           writes
           thus
           of
           this
           Holy
           Supper
           ,
           
             Moreover
             we
             are
             admonished
             ,
             in
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             mindfull
             of
             the
             body
             whereof
             we
             are
             made
             Members
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             
               we
               be
               at
               Concord
               with
               all
               our
               Brethren
               ,
            
             that
             we
             live
             holily
             ,
             and
             not
             pollute
             our selves
             with
             wickedness
             and
             
               strange
               Religions
               ,
            
             but
             
               persevering
               in
               the
               faith
               to
               the
               end
               of
               our
               life
               ,
            
             give
             diligence
             to
             excell
             in
             holinesse
             of
             life
             .
          
           With
           which
           accords
           the
           
             Former
             Confession
             of
             Helvetia
             ,
          
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Also
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             is
             as
             a
             badge
             unto
             us
             :
             for
             as
             one
             loaf
             ,
             and
             one
             wine
             ,
             are
             made
             of
             many
             grains
             and
             grapes
             ;
             so
             we
             being
             the
             whole
             multitude
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             are
             gathered
             together
             to
             be
             one
             bread
             and
             one
             body
             .
             By
             this
             we
             testifie
             in
             an
             outward
             profession
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             redeemed
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             give
             thanks
             ,
             
               in
               whom
               we
               are
               Confederates
               ,
            
             and
             do
             promise
             to
             perform
             mutual
             duties
             one
             towards
             another
             .
          
           The
           
             Confession
             of
             Saxony
          
           thus
           seconds
           them
           ,
           
             God
             will
             have
             this
             publick
             receiving
             to
             be
             a
             Confession
             ,
             whereby
             thou
             maist
             shew
             what
             kind
             of
             Doctrine
             thou
             dost
             imbrace
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             company
             thou
             doest
             joyn
             thy self
             .
             Also
             he
             will
          
           (
           hereby
           )
           
             that
             
               the
               members
               
               of
               the
               Church
               should
               have
               a
               Bond
               of
               mutual
               love
               among
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             *
          
           
             God
             would
             that
             these
             publick
             Meetings
             should
             be
             witnesses
             of
             the
             Confession
             
               and
               severing
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               from
               the
               Sects
               and
               Opinions
               of
               other
               Nations
               .
               John
               ,
            
             assembled
             his
             flock
             at
             
               Ephesus
               ,
            
             and
             taught
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               and
               by
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               the
               whole
               Company
               did
               declare
               that
               they
               embraced
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             and
             did
             invocate
             this
             God
             ,
          
           who
           delivered
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             and
             that
             they
             were
             separated
             from
             the
             worshippers
             of
             Diana
             ,
             Iupiter
             ,
             and
             other
             Idols
             .
             
               For
               God
               will
               be
               seen
               and
               have
               this
               Church
               heard
               in
               the
               World
               ,
            
             and
             have
             it
             distinguished
             by
             many
             Publike
             Signs
             from
             other
             Nations
             .
             
               And
               the
               promises
               wherein
               ,
               God
               doth
               affirm
               he
               will
               preserve
               his
               Church
               ar
               included
               in
               the
               very
               words
               of
               the
               Supper
               ,
               where
               he
               commandeth
               ,
            
          
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Lord
           should
           be
           shewed
           forth
           ,
           and
           this
           Supper
           distributed
           till
           he
           come
           .
           Therefore
           doubtlesse
           the
           principal
           and
           only
           means
           that
           Ministers
           or
           Magistrates
           can
           use
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           dangerous
           ,
           universal
           ,
           epidemical
           increase
           of
           Sects
           ,
           Schisms
           ,
           Separations
           from
           our
           Parish
           Churches
           and
           publike
           Assemblies
           ;
           to
           reclaim
           ,
           reduce
           ,
           re-unite
           their
           people
           in
           personal
           presence
           and
           affection
           to
           themselves
           ,
           their
           Churches
           ,
           and
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           restore
           unity
           ,
           amity
           ,
           peace
           ,
           settlement
           ,
           to
           our
           miserably
           distracted
           ,
           dilacerated
           Church
           and
           Realms
           ,
           divided
           ,
           subdivided
           into
           so
           many
           Sects
           ,
           Factions
           ,
           one
           from
           and
           against
           another
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           restore
           ,
           presse
           ,
           practise
           the
           frequent
           publike
           use
           of
           this
           Holy
           Communion
           every
           Lords
           day
           ,
           or
           Moneth
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           seclude
           any
           of
           their
           Parishioners
           from
           it
           capable
           of
           self-examination
           ,
           but
           such
           alone
           who
           are
           actually
           excommunicated
           from
           all
           Church-Communion
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           publick
           Ordinances
           ,
           for
           their
           notorious
           sinnes
           demeriting
           such
           a
           censure
           .
           The
           contrary
           Doctrine
           ,
           Practice
           ,
           (
           
             derived
             from
             ,
             and
             asserted
             by
             the
          
           
             u
          
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
          
           
           but
           oppugned
           by
           
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             Writers
             heretofore
             ,
          
           though
           now
           asserted
           by
           
             Independents
          
           and
           
             x
          
           
             rigid
             Presbyterians
             )
             That
             this
             holy
             Communion
             belongs
             only
             to
             the
             truly
             regenerate
             ,
             or
             to
             none
             but
             visible
             Saints
             :
             not
             to
             any
             unregenerate
             Persons
             or
             Sinners
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             to
             be
             seclnded
             from
             it
             .
             That
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             such
             who
             upon
             trial
             and
             due
             examination
             by
             their
             Ministers
             or
             Presbyteries
             ,
             shall
             be
             adjudged
             worthy
             Communicants
             ,
             and
             sufficiently
             qualified
             ,
             extraordinarily
             prepared
             to
             receive
             it
             :
          
           And
           the
           discontinuing
           of
           this
           Communion
           in
           most
           Churches
           upon
           these
           false
           Principles
           for
           sundry
           moneths
           and
           years
           together
           ,
           having
           been
           the
           original
           fountain
           ,
           sourse
           ,
           and
           principal
           occasion
           of
           all
           those
           unhappy
           Schisms
           ,
           Divisions
           ,
           Separations
           ,
           Contentions
           ,
           Sects
           ,
           Disputes
           ,
           Differences
           which
           have
           rent
           our
           Churches
           ,
           Realms
           ,
           into
           so
           many
           Pieces
           ,
           and
           brought
           so
           much
           hatred
           ,
           scorn
           ,
           contempt
           upon
           our
           Ministers
           persons
           ,
           Functions
           ,
           Ministry
           ,
           in
           wise
           mens
           observations
           .
           To
           put
           this
           out
           of
           question
           .
           I
           shall
           desire
           all
           sadly
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           
             rents
             ,
             schisms
          
           that
           have
           befallen
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           these
           later
           ages
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           have
           proceeded
           
             from
             Errors
             ,
             Crntroversies
             touching
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
          
           which
           have
           severed
           it
           into
           
             irreconcilable
             Sects
             and
             Separations
             .
          
           The
           Popish
           Error
           of
           
             Transubstantiation
             ,
          
           and
           the
           consequences
           (
           of
           
             Adoration
             ,
          
           of
           the
           
             Hostia
             ,
             Masses
             ,
          
           &c.
           arising
           thence
           )
           with
           the
           
             Sacrilegious
             depriving
          
           the
           
             Laity
             of
             the
             Cup
             ,
          
           by
           the
           solemn
           
             y
          
           
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Constance
             ,
          
           was
           the
           
             original
             Ground
             ,
          
           the
           principal
           (
           though
           not
           only
           )
           cause
           ,
           of
           all
           
             Protestant
             Churches
             Separation
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
          
           as
           Mr.
           
           
             Fox
          
           his
           Acts
           and
           Monuments
           ,
           the
           
             French
             Book
          
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           Bishop
           
             Jewel
             ,
          
           Bishop
           
             Morton
             ,
          
           and
           others
           in
           their
           learned
           Works
           heretofore
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Daniel
             Featly
             ,
          
           in
           his
           
             Grand
             Sacrilege
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           Mr.
           
             John
             Daille
          
           his
           excellent
           
             Apologie
             for
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
          
           shewing
           their
           
             Necessity
             of
             Separation
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           
           and
           others
           in
           their
           late
           Treatises
           of
           
             Schism
             ,
          
           at
           large
           demonstrate
           :
           And
           had
           not
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Basil
          
           (
           since
           the
           Decree
           of
           
             Constance
             )
             granted
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             both
             kinds
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             restored
             the
             Cup
             unto
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Bohemia
             ;
          
           and
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           since
           ,
           
             upon
             certain
             conditions
             granted
             the
             same
             to
             other
             Kingdoms
             and
             Countries
             ,
          
           they
           had
           all
           
             totally
             revolted
             from
             the
             Church
             and
             Popes
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             turned
             Protestants
             ,
          
           so
           much
           were
           they
           displeased
           with
           them
           for
           this
           
             Grosse
             Sacrilege
             .
          
           Hence
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Basil
          
           in
           their
           Act
           of
           
             Concession
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             both
             kinds
             to
             the
             Bohemians
             ,
          
           useth
           this
           observable
           Preface
           :
           
             *
          
           
             In
             the
             name
             of
             God
             and
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             upon
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             whose
             most
             blessed
             last
             Snpper
             we
             shall
             intreat
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             hath
             instituted
             this
             most
             blessed
             Sacrament
             of
             
               Unity
               and
               Peace
               ,
            
             will
             vouchsafe
             to
             work
             this
             effect
             in
             us
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             us
             ,
          
           that
           we
           may
           be
           one
           in
           the
           said
           Lord
           Iesus
           our
           Head
           ;
           
             and
             that
             he
             will
             subvert
             all
             the
             subtilties
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             which
             through
             his
             envious
             craftinesse
             ,
             
               hath
               made
               this
               Sacrament
               of
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               ,
               an
               occasion
               of
               Wars
               and
               Discord
               ;
            
             that
             whiles
             Christians
             do
             contend
             
               touching
               the
               manner
               of
               communicating
               ,
               they
               be
               not
               deprived
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Communion
               .
            
             Whereupon
          
           St.
           Augustine
           
             in
             his
          
           Sermon
           upon
           Infants
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Decrees
             ,
          
           De
           Consecratione
           Distinct
           .
           2.
           
           Quia
           passus
           ,
           
             saith
             thus
             .
          
           So
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           certified
           us
           ,
           and
           willed
           that
           we
           should
           appertain
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           consecrate
           the
           Mystery
           of
           our
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           upon
           the
           Table
           .
           He
           that
           receiveth
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Unity
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           keep
           the
           bond
           of
           Peace
           ,
           doth
           not
           receive
           a
           mystery
           for
           himself
           ,
           but
           against
           himself
           .
           
             This
             we
             thought
             good
             above
             all
             things
             to
             be
             premised
             .
          
           A
           clear
           testimony
           ,
           that
           the
           Popish
           Abuses
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           this
           Sacriledge
           in
           
             depriving
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Cup
             ,
          
           was
           the
           original
           cause
           of
           all
           the
           
             Schisms
             ,
             Warres
             ,
             Discords
             ,
          
           then
           in
           and
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           and
           between
           her
           ,
           the
           
             Bohemians
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Churches
           ,
           
           Kiugdoms
           .
           Since
           this
           ,
           the
           
             a
          
           
             erronious
             Doctrine
             of
             Consubstantiation
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           hath
           
             totally
          
           and
           almost
           
             irreconcilably
          
           divided
           the
           
             Lutherans
          
           from
           the
           
             Calvinists
             ,
          
           and
           other
           
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
          
           and
           set
           them
           at
           open
           
             variance
             ,
             hostility
          
           one
           against
           the
           other
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           these
           erronious
           tenets
           of
           the
           
             b
          
           
             Anabaptists
             ;
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             baptized
             before
             they
             can
             render
             an
             approved
             account
             of
             their
             faith
             :
          
           and
           
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             but
             visible
             Saints
             ,
          
           who
           
             upon
             prec●dent
             trial
             and
             examination
             shall
             be
             adjudged
             worthy
             to
             communicate
             ;
          
           That
           
             communicating
             with
             any
             other
             but
             Saints
             doth
             prophane
             this
             and
             other
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             defile
             those
             Saints
             who
             communicate
             with
             them
             ;
          
           hath
           occasioned
           them
           first
           to
           separate
           wholly
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           but
           from
           all
           other
           
             Protestant
             Churches
             whatsoever
             ,
          
           whether
           
             Lutherans
             ,
             Calvinists
             ,
             Presbyterians
             ,
          
           or
           
             Independents
             ,
          
           and
           to
           communicate
           with
           neither
           of
           them
           .
           The
           
             Independents
          
           
             c
          
           taking
           up
           the
           
             Anabaptists
          
           wicked
           erronious
           Principles
           against
           
             mixt
             Communions
             ,
          
           have
           thereupon
           separated
           themselves
           from
           the
           
             Presbyterians
          
           and
           our
           
             Parechial
             Churches
             ,
          
           and
           upon
           this
           foundation
           ,
           
             erected
             new
             gathered
             Churches
             ,
             and
             segregated
             conventicles
             of
             their
             own
             .
          
           And
           some
           over-rigid
           Presbyterians
           ,
           unadvisedly
           swallowing
           down
           this
           
             Anabaptistical
             Drugg
             ,
          
           
             d
          
           
             founding
             their
             New
             Presbyteries
             ,
             Triers
             ,
             Trials
             of
             all
             Communicants
             worthinesse
             ,
             Suspensions
             of
             all
             ignorant
             ,
             scandalous
             persons
             from
             this
             Sacr●ment
             ,
             and
             unmixt
             Communions
             only
             of
             visible
             Saints
             thereon
             ,
          
           have
           thereby
           split
           themselves
           upon
           a
           
             double
             rock
             ,
          
           and
           manifold
           inextricable
           inconveniences
           ,
           to
           the
           total
           subversion
           ,
           and
           unexpected
           sudden
           frustration
           of
           their
           intended
           platform
           ,
           and
           elevated
           hopes
           .
           First
           ,
           by
           closing
           with
           the
           
             Anabaptists
          
           and
           
             Independents
          
           in
           this
           Foundation
           of
           their
           Separation
           from
           all
           other
           Churches
           and
           Christian
           Congregations
           ,
           they
           have
           made
           most
           of
           their
           conscientious
           Parishioners
           to
           turn
           
           
             e
          
           
             Anabaptists
          
           or
           
             Independents
             ,
          
           and
           to
           desert
           both
           their
           
             Church
          
           and
           
             Ministry
             ;
          
           whereby
           their
           numbers
           are
           decreased
           ,
           and
           these
           their
           Opposites
           Churches
           Numbers
           infinitly
           increased
           in
           few
           years
           space
           beyond
           all
           belief
           .
           2ly
           .
           By
           denying
           ,
           upon
           this
           Account
           ,
           to
           administer
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           to
           the
           generality
           of
           their
           Parishioners
           as
           
             unworthy
             of
             it
             ;
          
           and
           none
           other
           but
           
             Dogs
          
           or
           
             Swine
             ;
          
           and
           by
           not
           administring
           it
           in
           their
           Churches
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           for
           sundry
           moneths
           ,
           nay
           years
           ,
           lest
           any
           unworthy
           Communicants
           should
           presse
           unto
           it
           ;
           they
           have
           therupon
           incurr'd
           the
           general
           indignation
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           contempt
           ,
           reproaches
           ,
           and
           lost
           the
           affections
           of
           the
           residue
           of
           their
           people
           ,
           caused
           many
           of
           them
           to
           turn
           
             Ranters
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
             Achiests
             ,
             contemners
             ,
             neglecters
             of
             all
             ordinances
             ;
          
           for
           to
           resort
           to
           old
           
             Episcopal
             Clergy-men
             ,
          
           and
           those
           who
           will
           freely
           admit
           them
           to
           the
           Lords
           Table
           .
           And
           so
           by
           this
           their
           Error
           ,
           sacrilege
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           neglect
           in
           ,
           and
           forbearing
           to
           celebrate
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           (
           against
           Christs
           own
           precept
           ,
           the
           Custom
           of
           the
           Primitive
           and
           all
           other
           Churches
           )
           to
           their
           Parishioners
           ,
           as
           formerly
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           set
           up
           a
           
             New
             Judicatory
             ,
          
           or
           inquisition
           over
           their
           Persons
           ,
           Consciences
           ,
           to
           examin
           their
           fitnesse
           ,
           and
           suspend
           them
           from
           the
           Communion
           ,
           they
           have
           by
           divine
           retaliating
           Iustice
           or
           Providence
           at
           least
           (
           and
           I
           desire
           them
           to
           observe
           it
           )
           sodeinly
           ,
           unexpectedly
           ,
           beyond
           all
           humane
           probability
           ,
           by
           an
           unparalleld
           sacrilege
           ,
           lost
           most
           of
           their
           Church
           revenues
           ,
           Tithes
           ,
           Duties
           ,
           either
           seised
           ,
           or
           detained
           from
           them
           by
           their
           people
           from
           whom
           the●
           detain
           this
           Sacrament
           ;
           yea
           lost
           both
           their
           
             intended
             Presbyterial
             Government
             ,
             Classes
             ,
             Iudicatories
             ,
             Reputations
             ,
             Credits
             ,
             Reverend
             esteem
             ,
             the
             love
             and
             affections
             of
             the
             Generality
          
           of
           their
           
             Parishioners
             ,
          
           and
           rendred
           their
           Persons
           ,
           Function
           ,
           Ministry
           ,
           generally
           odious
           ,
           contemptible
           ,
           opprobrious
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ;
           as
           themselves
           experimentally
           feel
           ,
           complain
           of
           ,
           and
           all
           intelligent
           men
           observe
           .
           Which
           being
           an
           undeniable
           
           experimental
           truth
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           better
           ,
           speedier
           means
           used
           ,
           to
           regain
           their
           former
           honor
           ,
           love
           ,
           respect
           ,
           and
           reduce
           their
           straying
           flocks
           from
           their
           several
           Schisms
           ,
           Sects
           ,
           Conventicles
           ,
           unto
           their
           Parochial
           Congregations
           ,
           Assemblies
           ,
           Ministry
           ,
           but
           to
           renounce
           those
           
             Anabaptistical
             Errors
             ,
             Practices
             ,
          
           they
           have
           unadvisedly
           taken
           up
           and
           strenuously
           defended
           ;
           to
           restore
           the
           frequent
           weekly
           ,
           monthly
           use
           at
           least
           of
           the
           
             holy
             Communion
          
           (
           the
           principal
           bond
           of
           Christian
           Amitie
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           Vnity
           ,
           
             *
          
           
             serving
             instead
             of
             ANOATH
             to
             bind
             them
             all
             together
             in
             the
             true
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
          
           to
           re-gather
           their
           people
           together
           ,
           and
           re-unite
           and
           keep
           them
           close
           to
           themselves
           and
           one
           another
           )
           and
           to
           grant
           a
           
             free
             admission
          
           unto
           all
           visible
           Church
           members
           able
           to
           examine
           themselves
           ,
           to
           the
           holy
           Communion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           all
           other
           Ordinances
           (
           as
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           Primitive
           Fathers
           ,
           Christians
           did
           ;
           and
           the
           premises
           undeniably
           manifest
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           doe
           )
           and
           to
           endeavour
           by
           preaching
           ,
           writing
           ,
           exhortations
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           Christian
           means
           ,
           to
           prepare
           and
           excite
           all
           persons
           capable
           ,
           to
           the
           frequent
           participation
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           not
           dehort
           ,
           deterre
           any
           such
           from
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           of
           later
           years
           ,
           and
           thereby
           driven
           them
           both
           from
           their
           
             Churches
          
           and
           
             Ministry
             .
          
           Remember
           what
           
             f
          
           Bishop
           
             Jewel
          
           in
           his
           forecited
           words
           replies
           to
           Mr.
           
             Harding
             ,
             O
             miserable
             is
             that
             Chdrch
             ,
             wherein
             no
             man
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             is
             well
             disposed
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             communicate
             at
             the
             Lords
             Table
             .
          
           What
           conscientious
           ,
           zealous
           Christian
           can
           with
           comfort
           continue
           in
           such
           a
           Church
           ,
           or
           what
           Minister
           with
           comfort
           or
           conscience
           continue
           in
           his
           Pastoral
           charge
           over
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           remove
           ,
           or
           separate
           from
           it
           to
           some
           other
           Church
           and
           people
           better
           qualified
           for
           Christian
           Communion
           ,
           at
           Christs
           heavenly
           Feast
           ?
           Such
           Churches
           these
           Ministers
           declare
           their
           own
           to
           be
           ,
           by
           their
           practice
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           pretend
           they
           cannot
           ,
           dare
           not
           administer
           the
           holy
           
           Communion
           at
           all
           ,
           as
           having
           no
           right
           unto
           it
           to
           the
           peoples
           scandal
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           ;
           And
           how
           many
           such
           Parochial
           Churches
           have
           we
           now
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           who
           have
           had
           no
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           publikely
           administred
           in
           them
           for
           divers
           years
           last
           past
           ?
           though
           the
           more
           sinfull
           and
           worse
           they
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           need
           this
           Soveraign
           Medicine
           ,
           this
           
             Sinne-clensing
             ,
             Soul-recovering
             Antidote
          
           to
           cure
           their
           Spiritual
           Maladies
           ,
           and
           diseased
           Souls
           ;
           the
           with-holding
           whereof
           from
           them
           ,
           instead
           of
           working
           their
           Spiritual
           cures
           ,
           hath
           
             f
          
           
             but
             only
             lengthned
             ,
             increased
             their
             diseases
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             more
             sinfull
             ,
             obstinate
             ,
             vicious
             ,
             irreligious
             ,
             sacrilegious
             ,
             prophane
             ,
             undevout
             ,
             atheistical
             ,
             neglectful
             ,
             contemptuom
             of
             this
             and
             all
             other
             sacred
             Ordinances
             than
             before
             ,
          
           and
           banished
           the
           
             serious
             frequent
             meditation
             of
             Christs
             precious
             bloudshed
             ,
             and
             benefits
             of
             his
             passion
             quite
             out
             of
             their
             remembrance
             ;
          
           As
           therefore
           the
           
             h
          
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
          
           and
           
             Independents
          
           seclude
           none
           from
           their
           
             Sacraments
             ,
          
           whom
           they
           
             deem
             visible
             members
             of
             their
             selected
             ,
             refined
             ,
             gathered
             Congregations
             ;
          
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           
             That
             none
             are
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             members
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             but
             such
             who
             have
             an
             equal
             right
             and
             free
             admission
             to
             all
             Gods
             Ordinances
             :
          
           So
           let
           our
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           now
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           ,
           either
           separate
           from
           their
           Churches
           ,
           as
           no
           true
           visible
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           else
           admit
           all
           the
           visible
           ,
           actual
           Members
           of
           their
           Parochial
           Congregations
           ,
           to
           this
           holy
           Communion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           all
           other
           Ordinances
           ,
           wherein
           they
           have
           all
           an
           equal
           interest
           ,
           as
           Church-members
           ,
           lest
           all
           their
           people
           withdraw
           and
           separate
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           many
           thousands
           have
           lately
           done
           ,
           and
           will
           do
           ,
           must
           else
           doe
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           till
           this
           Sacrament
           be
           restored
           to
           them
           ,
           
             That
             being
             no
             true
             visible
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             true
             Christian
             Congregation
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             not
             duly
             ,
             frequently
             administred
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             ,
             as
             all
          
           
             i
          
           
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             Confessions
             ,
             
             Writers
             ,
          
           unanimously
           resolve
           :
           And
           those
           Churches
           must
           needs
           be
           full
           of
           Schisms
           ,
           factions
           ,
           Contentions
           ,
           Animosities
           ,
           hatreds
           ,
           void
           of
           Christian
           love
           ,
           unity
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           most
           desperate
           sad
           condition
           ,
           
             where
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             (
             the
          
           
             k
          
           
             sign
             and
             bond
             of
             the
             love
             ,
             peace
             ,
             unity
             ,
             amity
             that
             Christians
             ought
             to
             have
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             and
             Sacrament
             of
             their
             redemption
             by
             Christs
             death
          
           )
           is
           wholly
           cast
           aside
           ,
           kept
           from
           them
           by
           their
           Ministers
           .
           Which
           the
           Lord
           give
           all
           such
           obstinate
           Church-distracting
           ,
           Church-destroying
           Ministers
           grace
           now
           timely
           to
           consider
           ,
           reform
           ,
           for
           their
           own
           ,
           their
           peoples
           ,
           the
           Churches
           benefit
           ,
           union
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           and
           future
           Settlement
           ,
           upon
           serious
           perusal
           of
           all
           the
           premises
           ,
           compiled
           ,
           published
           for
           this
           much-desired
           end
           alone
           .
        
         
           For
           a
           close
           of
           all
           ,
           I
           shall
           desire
           all
           proud
           Pharisaical
           ,
           supercilious
           ,
           over-severe
           Ministers
           and
           other
           Christians
           puffed
           up
           with
           such
           a
           swelling
           conceit
           of
           their
           own
           transcendent
           Holinesse
           ,
           worthinesse
           ,
           and
           most
           others
           unworthinesse
           ,
           that
           they
           think
           them
           altogether
           unworthy
           to
           communicate
           with
           them
           at
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ;
           to
           consider
           seriously
           with
           themselves
           ,
           these
           few
           particulars
           ,
           which
           may
           abate
           this
           their
           spiritual
           pride
           and
           uncharitablenesse
           ,
           and
           reform
           their
           erronious
           practices
           in
           this
           kind
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Advisedly
           ruminate
           upon
           Christs
           own
           
             parable
          
           of
           the
           
             boasting
             Pharisee
             ,
             and
             humbled
             sinfull
             Publican
             ,
             who
             went
             both
             up
             together
             into
             the
             Temple
             to
             pray
             ;
             and
             which
             of
             these
             two
             Christ
             himself
             justified
             ,
          
           Luke
           18.
           9.
           to
           15.
           
           
             Which
             Parable
             he
             spake
             unto
             certain
             who
             trusted
             in
             themselves
             ,
             as
             being
             righteous
             ,
             and
             despised
             others
             ,
             v.
          
           9.
           
           This
           alone
           methinks
           should
           at
           least
           abate
           ,
           if
           not
           fully
           cure
           this
           their
           overweaning
           self-conceit
           .
           Compared
           with
           those
           
             Isay
             65.
             5.
             
             Which
             say
          
           (
           to
           others
           )
           
             stand
             by
             thy self
             ,
             come
             not
             near
             to
             me
             ,
          
           FOR
           I
           AM
           HOLIER
           THAN
           THOV
           .
           
             These
          
           are
           a
           smoak
           in
           my
           nose
           ,
           a
           fire
           that
           burneth
           all
           the
           day
           ;
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             it
             is
             written
             before
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             keep
             silence
             ,
             even
             recompence
             into
             their
             bosoms
             .
          
           Let
           all
           such
           pure
           Justiciaries
           take
           heed
           they
           come
           not
           within
           the
           verge
           and
           censure
           of
           Prov.
           30.
           12.
           13.
           
           
             There
             is
             a
             generation
             that
             are
             pure
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             washed
             from
             their
             fillhinesse
             .
             O
             how
             lofty
             are
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             their
             eye
             lids
             are
             lifted
             up
             :
          
           (
           with
           spiritual
           pride
           )
           Withall
           let
           them
           remember
           that
           of
           
             Jam.
          
           4.
           5.
           and
           1
           
             Pet.
             5.
             5.
             
             Yea
             ,
             all
             of
             you
             be
             cloathed
             with
             humility
             ,
             for
             God
             resisteth
             the
             proud
             ,
             and
             giveth
             grace
             unto
             the
             humble
             .
          
           With
           that
           of
           
             Phil.
             2.
             3.
             
             Let
             nothing
             be
             done
             through
             strife
             or
             vain-glory
             ;
             but
             in
             lowlinesse
             of
             mind
             ,
             let
             each
             esteem
             other
             .
          
           BETTER
           THAN
           HIMSELF
           .
           And
           then
           they
           would
           seclude
           none
           from
           the
           Lords
           Table
           (
           especially
           before
           a
           legal
           conviction
           ,
           trial
           ,
           and
           sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           judicially
           passed
           against
           them
           )
           as
           unworthy
           to
           bear
           them
           company
           ,
           being
           as
           good
           ,
           or
           
             better
             than
             themselves
             ,
          
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           true
           Christian
           Charity
           and
           Humility
           ,
           if
           they
           pursue
           this
           Apostolical
           precept
           .
        
         
           
             2ly
             ,
             Let
             them
             Ponder
             our
             Saviours
             own
             precept
             ,
             Mat.
             7.
             1.
             
             Luke
          
           6.
           37.
           
           Judge
           not
           ,
           that
           ye
           not
           judged
           ;
           Condemn
           not
           ,
           and
           ye
           shall
           not
           be
           condemned
           .
           
             With
             that
             of
          
           Rom.
           14
           4
           ,
           10.
           
             &c.
          
           Who
           art
           thou
           that
           judgest
           another
           mans
           servant
           ?
           to
           his
           own
           Master
           he
           staudeth
           or
           falleth
           ;
           But
           why
           dost
           thou
           judge
           thy
           Brother
           ?
           or
           why
           dost
           thou
           set
           at
           nought
           thy
           Brother
           ?
           (
           
             yea
             count
             ,
             call
             him
             a
             meer
          
           Dogg
           
             or
          
           Swine
           ,
           
             and
             seclude
             him
             from
             Christs
             Table
             as
             such
             ,
             before
             any
             legal
          
           trial
           or
           conviction
           of
           him
           as
           such
           ?
           )
           We
           shall
           all
           stand
           before
           the
           judgement
           sent
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           then
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           us
           shall
           give
           an
           account
           of
           himself
           to
           God
           .
           
             LET
             VS
             NOT
             THEREFORE
             IVDGE
             ONE
             ANOTHER
             ANY
             MORE
             .
             Compared
             with
          
           1
           Corinth
           .
           4.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           :
           But
           with
           me
           it
           is
           a
           very
           small
           thing
           that
           I
           should
           be
           judged
           of
           you
           ,
           or
           of
           mans
           day
           (
           
             or
             judgement
          
           )
           yea
           I
           judge
           not
           my self
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           judgeth
           me
           is
           the
           Lord
           .
           Therefore
           
             IVDGE
             
             NOTHING
             BEFORE
             THE
             TIME
             ,
          
           until
           the
           Lord
           come
           ,
           who
           will
           both
           bring
           to
           light
           the
           hidden
           things
           of
           darknes
           ,
           &
           wil
           make
           manifest
           the
           counsel
           of
           the
           hearts
           ;
           &
           then
           shall
           every
           man
           have
           praise
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Jam.
          
           2.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           So
           speak
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           shall
           be
           judged
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Liberty
           :
           For
           he
           shall
           have
           judgement
           without
           mercy
           ,
           that
           hath
           shewed
           no
           mercy
           ;
           and
           mercy
           rejoyceth
           against
           judgment
           ,
           
             John
          
           7.
           51.
           
           Doth
           our
           Law
           judge
           any
           man
           before
           it
           bear
           him
           ,
           and
           know
           what
           he
           doth
           ?
           
             Which
             texts
             duly
             weighed
             ,
             would
             take
             off
             all
             rash
             ,
             censorious
             ,
             private
             ,
             illegal
             judgements
             passed
             upon
             whole
             Parishes
             hearts
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             estates
             ,
             and
             suspensions
             of
             them
             from
             the
             Lords
             Table
             upon
             bare
             surmises
             ,
             before
             any
             judicial
             hearing
             ,
             trial
             ,
             conviction
             of
             their
             scandalous
             Crimes
             and
             Offences
             ,
             deserving
             such
             a
             severe
             ,
             unchristian
             censure
             ,
             by
             those
             who
             have
             no
             divine
             nor
             humane
             Authority
             to
             inflict
             it
             ,
             as
             now
             they
             doe
             .
          
        
         
           3ly
           .
           Let
           such
           remember
           ,
           that
           as
           Christ
           himself
           never
           erected
           any
           private
           Consistory
           in
           himself
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           Ministers
           or
           Presbyterian
           Classis
           for
           the
           trial
           ,
           examination
           of
           any
           mans
           knowledge
           ,
           preparation
           ,
           worthinesse
           ,
           Graces
           ,
           before
           they
           came
           to
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           or
           other
           publike
           Ordinances
           of
           his
           worship
           ;
           but
           
             injoyned
             every
             man
             only
             to
             examine
             ,
             prove
             himself
             ,
             and
             search
             ,
             try
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             wayes
             ,
          
           Lam
           3.
           40
           ,
           41.
           
           Psal.
           4.
           4.
           2
           Cor.
           13.
           5.
           compared
           with
           Ier.
           8.
           ●6
           .
           c.
           31.
           18
           ,
           19.
           and
           to
           
             judge
             himself
             ,
             (
             not
             others
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             ,
             states
             he
             cannot
             certainly
             know
             :
          
           )
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           28.
           31.
           
           Rom.
           14.
           3.
           to
           14.
           
           So
           in
           our
           approaches
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           he
           gives
           no
           Commission
           to
           any
           Classis
           ,
           Minister
           ,
           in
           or
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           to
           try
           or
           examine
           any
           others
           fitnesse
           ere
           they
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           but
           only
           commands
           
             every
             man
          
           to
           
             *
          
           
             examine
             and
             judge
             himself
             alone
             ,
          
           (
           not
           any
           other
           ,
           )
           The
           reason
           is
           there
           rendred
           ,
           
             For
             he
             tkat
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             unworthily
             ,
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             judgement
             (
             ordamnation
             )
             
               to
               himself
               ▪
            
             (
             alone
          
           )
           not
           to
           any
           other
           :
           
             For
             if
             we
             would
             
               judge
               our selves
               ,
               
               we
               should
               not
               be
               judged
               ,
            
          
           v.
           31.
           
           The
           Fathers
           ,
           with
           other
           
             Commentators
          
           generally
           on
           &
           from
           this
           Text
           ,
           presse
           all
           ,
           
             to
             examin
             themselves
             
               before
               they
               receive
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
            
          
           And
           the
           
             Churches
          
           of
           
             *
          
           
             Helvetia
             ,
             Bohemia
             ,
             Belgia
             ,
             Sax●ny
             ,
          
           in
           their
           publike
           
             Confessions
             ,
          
           and
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           in
           her
           
             publike
             Liturgy
             ,
          
           from
           this
           Text
           ,
           
             Exhort
             all
             Communicants
             diligently
             to
             
               examine
               themselves
               ,
            
             before
             they
             eat
             the
             Sacramental
             Bread
             ,
             or
             drink
             of
             that
             Cup
             :
          
           but
           injoyn
           not
           their
           Ministers
           or
           Classes
           juridically
           to
           examin
           or
           approve
           them
           as
           worthy
           Communicants
           before
           they
           admit
           them
           ;
           introduced
           originally
           by
           
             Popish
             Priests
             ,
          
           who
           called
           their
           people
           to
           
             *
          
           
             Auricular
             Confes●ion
             ,
             and
             shrift
             ,
             before
             they
             would
             admit
             them
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           which
           the
           
             Fathers
          
           in
           the
           
             Primitive
             times
          
           exacted
           not
           ,
           as
           Bishop
           
             Jewel
          
           formerly
           manifests
           .
           And
           this
           will
           still
           their
           
             Polypragmatical
             Humor
             ,
             of
          
           
             *
          
           
             playing
             the
             Bishops
             in
             other
             mens
             Dioceses
             ,
          
           and
           
             Popes
          
           in
           other
           mens
           consciences
           ;
           instead
           of
           examining
           their
           own
           Hearts
           ,
           Lives
           ,
           Actions
           ,
           Consciences
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           Love
           ,
           Repentance
           and
           other
           Graces
           ,
           especially
           their
           own
           
             Charity
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             Gentlenesse
             ,
             and
             Long-suffering
             towards
             their
             Brethren
             ,
          
           whom
           they
           thus
           seclude
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           without
           any
           legal
           Commission
           from
           God
           or
           Man
           ,
           which
           will
           hardly
           consist
           with
           that
           true
           Christian
           
             brotherly
             love
             ,
             charity
             ,
             humility
             ,
             gentlenesse
             ,
             meeknesse
             and
             forbearance
             ,
          
           which
           is
           required
           in
           all
           worthy
           Communicants
           ,
           as
           they
           deem
           themselves
           .
        
         
           4ly
           .
           Let
           such
           Divines
           and
           others
           who
           make
           
             the
             truth
             of
             Grace
             ,
          
           or
           
             real
             visible
             Saintship
             ,
          
           the
           onely
           condition
           ,
           qualification
           of
           rightfull
           admission
           of
           any
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           consider
           these
           sad
           inevitable
           consequences
           of
           this
           their
           Error
           .
           1.
           
           That
           no
           Minister
           ,
           person
           whatsoever
           (
           without
           immediate
           revelation
           from
           God
           )
           
             can
          
           
             x
          
           
             certainly
             or
             infallibly
             know
             the
             hearts
             or
             truth
             of
             any
             Parishioners
             Graces
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           by
           this
           rule
           ,
           he
           neither
           can
           nor
           dares
           administer
           it
           to
           any
           ,
           
             de
             fide
             ;
          
           because
           
             y
          
           
             God
             only
             knows
             their
             hearts
             and
             truth
             
             of
             Graces
             .
          
           2ly
           ,
           That
           many
           who
           
             appear
             and
             seem
             to
             be
             real
             Saint
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             ,
          
           appear
           at
           last
           to
           be
           wicked
           
             z
          
           
             Hypocrites
             :
          
           and
           
             many
             thousands
             who
             appear
             not
             outwardly
             to
             be
             Saints
             ,
          
           even
           to
           the
           most
           eminent
           
             a
          
           
             inspired
             Prophets
             of
             God
             ,
          
           are
           yet
           
             real
             Saints
          
           in
           truth
           and
           Gods
           esteem
           ,
           Rom.
           11.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           If
           this
           then
           should
           be
           the
           only
           rule
           of
           admission
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           many
           
             false
             Hypocrites
          
           should
           be
           admitted
           to
           ,
           and
           thousands
           of
           real
           Sain●s
           secluded
           from
           it
           .
           3ly
           ,
           All
           new
           converted
           ,
           or
           tender-hearted
           ,
           humble
           ,
           doubting
           Christians
           ,
           labouring
           under
           the
           burthen
           of
           their
           corruptions
           ,
           or
           Sathans
           temptations
           ,
           not
           fully
           assured
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           ●eal
           conversion
           ,
           Graces
           ;
           should
           then
           necessarily
           sequester
           themselves
           from
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           when
           they
           need
           it
           most
           ,
           though
           their
           Ministers
           should
           deem
           them
           fit
           and
           worthy
           ;
           because
           unresolved
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           reality
           of
           their
           own
           saving
           Graces
           ,
           and
           so
           unworthy
           to
           communicate
           in
           their
           own
           resolutions
           .
           4ly
           ,
           If
           truth
           of
           Grace
           be
           necessarily
           requisite
           in
           all
           Receivers
           ,
           then
           much
           more
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           equally
           requisite
           in
           all
           
             Ministers
             ,
          
           who
           consecrate
           and
           administer
           to
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           receive
           it
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           with
           their
           Parishioners
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           if
           the
           Parishioners
           doubt
           ,
           
             *
          
           deny
           ,
           or
           have
           no
           certain
           assurance
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           Grace
           in
           their
           Ministers
           ;
           by
           this
           rule
           ,
           they
           neither
           may
           ,
           can
           ,
           nor
           will
           receive
           at
           all
           :
           And
           so
           Ministers
           having
           no
           certain
           infallible
           assurance
           of
           their
           Parishioners
           true
           conversion
           or
           Graces
           ,
           nor
           they
           of
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           this
           Sacrament
           must
           be
           wholly
           exploded
           and
           laid
           quite
           aside
           .
           Upon
           which
           Consideration
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           in
           the
           26.
           
           
             Article
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Protestant
           reformed
           
             foreign
             Churches
             in
             their
          
           
             b
          
           
             Confessions
          
           resolve
           ;
           
             That
             the
             unworthinesse
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             doth
             not
             hinder
             ,
             or
             take
             away
             the
             efficacy
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             which
             are
             effectual
             because
             of
             Christs
             institution
             and
             promise
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             ministred
             by
             wicked
             men
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             ever
             mingled
             with
             the
             good
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           5ly
           ,
           I
           desire
           such
           Ministers
           
           who
           have
           preached
           ,
           printed
           ,
           cryed
           up
           this
           false
           rule
           of
           admission
           to
           ,
           and
           administration
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           sadly
           to
           consider
           ,
           the
           retaliating
           justice
           of
           God
           upon
           them
           ,
           arising
           from
           this
           their
           error
           ,
           and
           neglect
           of
           administring
           it
           .
           That
           whiles
           they
           have
           peremptorily
           debarred
           their
           Parishioners
           and
           people
           from
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           laid
           it
           quite
           aside
           ,
           as
           denying
           or
           doubting
           their
           real
           Sain●ship
           ;
           many
           of
           their
           people
           have
           upon
           their
           own
           principles
           ,
           turned
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Independents
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
             Seekers
             ,
          
           yea
           ,
           publikely
           in
           their
           
             Churches
             ,
             Pulpits
             ,
          
           
             c
          
           
             Writings
          
           proclaimed
           them
           ,
           
             to
             be
             no
             real
             Saints
             or
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             Baals
             Priests
             ,
             Seducers
             ,
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             Hirelings
             ,
             Hypocrites
             ,
             Deceivers
             ,
             Impostors
             ,
             Antichrists
             ,
             fit
             only
             to
             be
             cast
             forth
             unto
             the
             Dunghil
             ,
             trodden
             under
             foot
             of
             men
             ;
             deserted
             both
             their
             Church
             assemblies
             ,
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             withheld
             their
             Tithes
             .
          
           I
           beseech
           them
           sadly
           to
           ponder
           ,
           how
           God
           hath
           thus
           repaid
           them
           in
           their
           own
           false
           coin
           ,
           and
           to
           acknowledge
           his
           justice
           on
           them
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           5ly
           ,
           Let
           them
           consider
           this
           notable
           passage
           of
           
             d
          
           
             Abbot
             Theon
          
           (
           about
           530
           years
           after
           Christ
           )
           That
           mens
           sins
           ought
           not
           to
           deterre
           them
           from
           ,
           but
           excite
           them
           to
           the
           frequent
           participation
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           who
           deem
           themselves
           
             worthy
             receivers
             ,
          
           (
           as
           these
           supercilious
           secluders
           of
           their
           Parishioners
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           doe
           )
           are
           most
           unworthy
           .
           
             Nec
             tamen
             ex
             eo
             debemus
             nos
             a
             Dominica
             Communione
             suspendere
             ,
             quia
             nos
             agnoscimus
             peccatores
             ,
             sed
             ad
             eam
             magis
             ac
             magis
             est
             ,
             et
             propter
             animae
             medicinam
             ,
             et
             purificationem
             Spiritus
             avidè
             festinandum
             :
             veruntamen
             ea
             humilitate
             mentis
             ac
             fide
             ,
             
               ut
               indignos
               nos
            
             perceptione
             tantae
             gratiae
             judicantes
             ,
             remedia
             potius
             nostris
             vulneribus
             expetamus
             .
             Ali●quin
             ,
             nec
             anniversaria
             quidem
             dignè
             est
             praesumenda
             Communio
             ,
             ut
             quidam
             facunt
             ,
             qui
             in
             Monasteriis
             consistentes
             ,
             ita
             Sacramentorum
             coelestium
             dignitatem
             ,
             &
             sanctificationem
             ,
             ac
             meritum
             metiuntur
             ,
             ut
             aestiment
             ea
             non
             nisi
             sanctos
             &
             immaculatos
             debere
             praesumere
             ,
             et
             non
             
             Potius
             ut
             sanctos
             mundosque
             nos
             sua
             participatione
             perficiant
             Qui
             profectò
             majorem
             arrogantiae
             praesumptionem
             ,
             quam
             declinare
             sibi
             videntur
             ,
             incurrunt
             ,
             quia
             vel
             tunc
             cum
             ea
             percipiunt
             
               dignos
               se
               ejus
               perceptione
               dijudicant
               .
            
             Multo
             enim
             justius
             est
             ,
             ut
             cum
             hac
             cordis
             humilitate
             qua
             credimus
             et
             fatemur
             ,
             illa
             sacrosancta
             mysteria
             
               nunquam
               pro
               merito
               nos
               posse
               contingere
               ,
               singulis
               ea
               Dominicis
               diebus
               ob
               remedium
               nostrorum
               aegcitudinem
               praesumamus
               ,
               quam
               ut
               vana
               persuasione
               cordis
               elati
               ,
            
             vel
             post
             annum
             
               dignos
               eorum
               participio
               nos
               esse
               credamus
               .
            
          
           Wherefore
           as
           the
           blessed
           antient
           Martyr
           
             e
          
           
             Ignatius
          
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           
             Ephesians
             ,
          
           thus
           exhorts
           them
           to
           the
           frequent
           reception
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           .
           
             Date
             itaque
             operam
             
               ut
               crebrius
               congregemini
               ad
               Eucharistiam
               et
               gloriam
               Dei
               .
            
             Quando
             enim
             saepius
             in
             idem
             loci
             convenitis
             labefactantur
             vires
             Satanae
             ,
             et
             ignita
             illius
             ad
             peccat●m
             jacula
             irrita
             resiliunt
             :
          
           which
           
             f
          
           
             Joannes
             C●●machus
          
           likewise
           seconds
           ,
           pressing
           the
           frequent
           reception
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           upon
           these
           and
           other
           Grounds
           (
           which
           the
           
             primitive
             Christians
             daily
             and
             frequently
             received
             in
             common
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             marginal
          
           
             g
          
           
             Authors
             ,
          
           besides
           those
           forecited
           ,
           and
           
             Eusebius
          
           De
           Demonstratione
           vangelica
           ,
           lib.
           1.
           c.
           10.
           p.
           300.
           inform
           us
           )
           So
           let
           our
           rigid
           Innovators
           ,
           now
           imitate
           this
           their
           practice
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           lest
           they
           increase
           the
           power
           ,
           kingdom
           of
           Satan
           ,
           their
           own
           and
           their
           Parishioners
           sins
           and
           damnation
           ;
           by
           debarring
           them
           from
           this
           
             spiritual
             balm
             ,
          
           and
           soveraign
           means
           of
           their
           Salvation
           ,
           instead
           of
           making
           them
           more
           worthy
           and
           prepared
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           or
           lesse
           sinfull
           ,
           by
           their
           Suspension
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           6ly
           .
           Let
           them
           ponder
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Primitive
             Fathers
             and
             Christians
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             over-rigid
             to
             such
             as
             fell
             away
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             through
             fear
             ,
             in
             times
             of
             persecution
             ;
          
           yet
           upon
           their
           repentance
           they
           admitted
           them
           
             to
             receive
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             at
             home
             in
             private
             ,
             when
             they
             lay
             sick
             upon
             their
             death-beds
             ,
             though
             they
             stood
             actually
             excommunicated
             from
             the
             Church
             and
             all
             publike
             Ordinances
             ;
             
             to
             the
             end
             they
             should
             not
             be
             swallowed
             up
             utterly
             in
             despair
             ,
             but
             die
             comfortably
             as
             the
             Members
             of
             Christ
             ;
          
           as
           
             h
          
           Bishop
           
             Iewel
          
           proves
           at
           large
           by
           the
           story
           of
           
             Serapion
             ,
          
           and
           
             Concil.
             Carthaginense
          
           6.
           
           Can.
           13.
           
           With
           what
           hearts
           ,
           faces
           ,
           consciences
           then
           ,
           can
           these
           
             Cathari
             ,
          
           and
           
             Novations
          
           deny
           this
           Sacrament
           now
           to
           their
           Parishioners
           ,
           who
           earnestly
           desire
           and
           long
           after
           it
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           healths
           ,
           sicknesses
           ,
           and
           at
           their
           very
           deaths
           ,
           though
           never
           actually
           excommunicated
           ,
           nor
           guilty
           of
           such
           
             Grosse
             Apostacy
             to
             Idolatry
             :
          
           when
           as
           they
           freely
           admit
           them
           to
           their
           Church-assemblies
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           publick
           Ordinances
           ?
           contrary
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Churches
           ,
           Fathers
           :
           who
           
             cast
          
           all
           such
           as
           were
           excommunicated
           
             for
             any
             scandalous
             sins
             crime
             ,
             or
             heresie
             ,
             ont
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             debarred
             them
             from
             their
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             all
             Christian
             Communion
             with
             them
             in
             prayer
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             publike
             Ordinances
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ;
           which
           is
           most
           apparent
           by
           the
           
             Excommunications
          
           and
           
             presidents
          
           of
           
             i
          
           
             Serapion
             ,
          
           
             k
          
           
             Numerianus
             ,
          
           
             l
          
           
             Philip
             ,
          
           and
           
             m
          
           
             Theodosius
          
           the
           Emperors
           ;
           
             n
          
           
             Apoiinarius
             ,
          
           and
           
             o
          
           
             Arius
          
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           with
           others
           recorded
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Histories
           ;
           By
           this
           pregnant
           Testimony
           of
           
             Tertullian
          
           in
           his
           Apology
           :
           
             Summumque
             futuri
             judicii
             praejudicium
             est
             ,
             si
             quis
             ita
             deliquerit
             ,
             
               ut
               a
               Communione
               orationis
               et
               Conventus
               ,
               et
               omnis
               sancti
               commercii
               relegetur
               :
            
          
           By
           these
           phrases
           of
           
             p
          
           St.
           
             Cyprian
             ,
          
           whereby
           he
           expresseth
           the
           nature
           and
           use
           of
           Excommunication
           in
           his
           age
           .
           
             Arcere
             ,
             cohibere
             ,
             ejicere
             ,
             excludere
             ,
             pellere
             ,
             rejicere
             ab
             Ecclesia
             ,
             Seperare
             a
             Christi
             corpore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           By
           these
           expressions
           of
           
             q
          
           
             Origen
             ,
             Ab
             Ecclesiae
             corpore
             desecari
             ,
             per
             Ecclesiae
             Praesides
             .
             Auferatur
             è
             populo
             Dei
             ,
             eradicetur
             ,
             et
             tradatur
             Satana
             .
             Is
             qui
             praesidet
             populo
             ,
             &
             regit
             Ecclesiasticam
             disciplinam
             
               ejicit
               eum
               de
               Congregatione
               
               fidelium
               .
            
             In
             Ecclesiis
             Christi
             consuetudo
             tenuit
             talis
             ,
             ut
             qui
             manifesti
             sunt
             in
             magnis
             delictis
             ,
             
               ejiciantur
               ab
               oratione
               Communi
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           By
           this
           phrase
           of
           
             r
          
           
             Gregorius
             Thaumaturgus
             ,
          
           Bishop
           of
           
             Neo-Caesaria
             ,
          
           against
           covetors
           
             plunderers
             of
             Captives
             and
             other
             mens
             goods
             for
             filthy
             gain
             ;
          
           whom
           he
           resolves
           to
           be
           ,
           a
           
             Dei
             Ecclesia
             abdicati
             ;
          
           which
           
             Theodorus
             Balsamon
          
           (
           Patriarch
           of
           
             Antioch
          
           )
           thus
           expounds
           .
           
             Ecclesia
             abdicatus
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
          
           ejectus
           et
           al●onus
           ;
           
             dicuntur
             enim
             abdicati
             ,
             filii
             ,
             quando
             propter
             aliqua
             crimina
             ab
             haereditate
             paterna
             alienantur
             .
             In
             tempore
             autem
             talis
             calamitatis
             ,
             existimare
             aliorum
             calamitatem
             esse
             sui
             lucri
             occasionem
             ,
             est
             impiorum
             hominum
             ,
             et
             Dei
             invisorum
             ,
             et
             qui
             omnem
             improbitatem
             superant
             .
             Unde
             visum
             est
             ,
             eos
             abdicare
             ,
             pro
             eo
             quod
             est
             ,
             
               aperte
               Ecclesia
               expellere
               ,
               et
               a
               sidelium
               multitudine
               separare
               ,
            
             ne
             propter
             ipsos
             Dei
             ira
             ad
             omnes
             veniat
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Which
           I
           wish
           the
           plundering
           Covetous
           Saints
           of
           our
           age
           ,
           would
           consider
           ,
           being
           all
           
             ipso
             jure
             ,
          
           excommunicated
           persons
           ;
           
             Qui
             ea
             rapiunt
             ,
             quae
             ad
             eos
             ,
             qui
             in
             bello
             capti
             sunt
             ,
             pertinent
             .
          
           To
           these
           I
           might
           adde
           the
           like
           phrases
           and
           passages
           of
           St.
           
             Basil
             ,
          
           St.
           
             Hierom
             ,
          
           St.
           
             Ambrose
             ,
          
           St.
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Isychius
             ,
             Prosper
             ,
             Primasius
             ,
             Eucherius
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           collected
           by
           the
           
             [ſ
          
           
             Century
             Writers
             :
          
           where
           you
           may
           peruse
           them
           at
           leisure
           .
           With
           that
           of
           
             t
          
           
             Faustus
             ,
          
           Rhegiensis
           Episcopus
           :
           
             Illis
             ipsis
             qui
             graviter
             apud
             nos
             delinquunt
             ,
             nullam
             tristiorem
             ,
             nullam
             acerbiorem
             possumus
             invenire
             sententiam
             ,
             quam
             ut
             
               A
               corpore
               Congregationis
               abscissi
               ,
            
             sine
             pace
             discendant
             :
          
           And
           infinite
           other
           Testimonies
           in
           all
           succeeding
           ages
           ,
           proving
           
             excommunicated
             persons
             for
             scandalous
             offences
             ,
             to
             be
          
           
             *
          
           
             totally
             secluded
             and
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             and
             all
             publike
             Ordinances
             therein
             Whatsoever
             ;
          
           and
           not
           suspended
           only
           from
           the
           Communion
           .
           Which
           utterly
           subverts
           that
           
             New-found
             Excommunication
             only
             from
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
          
           introduced
           ,
           exercised
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           contested
           for
           by
           our
           
             Novellizing
             Ministers
          
           of
           late
           years
           ,
           against
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           people
           of
           God
           in
           all
           former
           ages
           ;
           to
           the
           dishonor
           of
           Christ
           and
           
           his
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           prejudice
           ,
           grievance
           ,
           offence
           ,
           scandal
           of
           their
           people
           ;
           which
           I
           trust
           they
           will
           now
           reform
           ,
           upon
           this
           Discovery
           and
           Conviction
           of
           their
           Error
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           let
           all
           such
           remember
           ,
           That
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             himself
          
           (
           the
           only
           
             u
          
           
             Author
             ,
             instituter
          
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           
             for
             a
             perpetual
             remembrance
             of
             his
             death
             and
             passion
             ,
          
           
           
             till
             his
             second
             coming
             in
             the
             clouds
          
           )
           invites
           and
           calls
           all
           Christians
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           for
           
             whom
             he
             died
             and
             shed
             his
             bloud
             ,
             though
             the
             greatest
             ,
             vilest
             ,
             worst
             of
             sinners
             ,
             and
             unworthiest
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             to
             come
             unto
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           as
           
             a
             most
             effectal
             means
             to
             heal
             ,
             cure
             ,
             convert
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             ease
             ,
             refresh
             ,
             sanctifie
             ,
             confirm
             ,
             save
             them
             ,
          
           as
           the
           forecited
           Passages
           out
           of
           
             Luthers
             Catechism
             ,
          
           the
           
             Practice
             of
             Piety
             ,
          
           all
           
             Liturgies
             ,
          
           and
           most
           
             Writers
          
           of
           this
           
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           accord
           ;
           inviting
           none
           thereto
           ,
           but
           such
           
             as
             confesse
             themselves
             most
             grievous
             Sinners
             ,
             standing
             in
             need
             of
             his
             free
             pardon
             ,
             cure
             ,
             grace
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             which
             they
             there
             expect
             to
             receive
             and
             get
             sealed
             to
             their
             souls
             ;
          
           Whereupon
           they
           are
           all
           bound
           under
           
             pain
             of
             contempt
             of
             the
             greatest
             mercy
             ,
             highest
             sin
             ,
             and
             severest
             judgemeet
             ,
             to
             resort
             unto
             it
             when
             they
             are
             thereunto
             invited
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           to
           other
           Ordinances
           ,
           their
           sinfulnesse
           ,
           unpreparednesse
           ,
           being
           no
           discharge
           or
           exemption
           from
           this
           their
           bounden
           duty
           :
           which
           is
           a
           greater
           Crime
           to
           forbear
           ,
           than
           receive
           unworthily
           ;
           as
           being
           a
           total
           and
           higher
           wilfull
           contempt
           ,
           undervaluing
           of
           this
           Ordinance
           .
           That
           Christ
           himself
           
             at
             its
             original
             institution
          
           
             *
          
           
             admitted
          
           Judas
           
             himself
             unto
             it
             ,
             though
          
           
             y
          
           
             a
             Devil
             ,
             Theef
             ,
             Covetous
             wretch
             ,
             a
             Traytor
             to
             ,
             and
             seller
             of
             him
             to
             his
             malicious
             crucifiers
             :
          
           together
           with
           
             Peter
             ,
          
           whom
           
             z
          
           
             he
             then
             foretold
             should
             within
             few
             hours
             after
             thrice
             together
             most
             shamefully
             deny
             him
             ,
          
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           
             and
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             who
          
           
             a
          
           
             all
             soon
             after
             forsook
             him
             ,
             fled
             ;
          
           and
           were
           
             all
             of
             them
             then
          
           
             b
          
           
             ignorant
             and
             uncredulous
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             his
             resurrection
             
             and
             ascension
          
           (
           as
           I
           have
           
             c
          
           
             elsewere
          
           proved
           at
           large
           .
           )
           And
           that
           
             purposely
          
           to
           manifest
           ,
           
             that
             this
             Sacrament
          
           (
           which
           is
           but
           a
           visible
           word
           )
           
             belongs
             equally
             to
             all
             visible
             Members
             of
             every
             visible
             Church
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             regenerate
             or
             unregenerate
             ,
          
           (
           though
           it
           be
           a
           favour
           of
           life
           unto
           life
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           of
           death
           unto
           death
           to
           the
           other
           )
           
             as
             well
             as
             the
             word
             preached
             ;
             and
             a
             converting
             as
             well
             as
             confirming
             Ordinance
             ,
             from
             which
             no
             Churchmembers
             professing
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           may
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           secluded
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           
             if
             the
             Disciple
             be
             not
             above
             his
             Master
             ,
             nor
             the
             Servant
             above
             ,
             or
             greater
             than
             his
             Lord
             ,
          
           (
           as
           the
           
             d
          
           
             Lord
          
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           assures
           us
           )
           then
           no
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           may
           ,
           can
           ,
           or
           ought
           (
           under
           pain
           of
           highest
           
             Antichristian
             Insolency
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             affront
             to
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Soveraign
             Authority
          
           )
           to
           seclude
           or
           keep
           back
           any
           from
           his
           sacred
           Table
           whom
           himself
           hath
           called
           ,
           invited
           ,
           admitted
           thereunto
           ,
           upon
           any
           pretexts
           whatsoever
           .
           
             Let
             every
             one
             therefore
             henceforth
          
           
             e
          
           
             bow
             and
             submit
             to
             Christ
             herein
             ,
          
           and
           no
           longer
           stubbornly
           stout
           it
           out
           against
           him
           ,
           
             f
          
           
             lest
             he
             tear
             them
             in
             pieces
             suddenly
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             none
             to
             deliver
             ;
          
           and
           seclude
           them
           for
           ever
           
             from
             his
          
           
             g
          
           
             Table
             ,
             Kingdom
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           for
           suspending
           his
           invited
           guests
           from
           his
           
             Supper
             ,
          
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           without
           his
           Commission
           ,
           or
           command
           .
           I
           shall
           close
           up
           all
           with
           
             h
          
           St.
           
           
             Cyprians
          
           words
           (
           recorded
           likewise
           by
           
             i
          
           Bishop
           
             Iewel
          
           )
           which
           I
           wish
           all
           our
           Ministers
           to
           lay
           to
           heart
           :
           
             Religioni
             nostrae
             congruit
             ,
             et
             timori
             ,
             et
             ipsi
             loco
             et
             officio
             Sacerdotii
             nostri
             ,
             custodire
             Traditionis
             Dominicae
             veritatem
             ,
             et
             quod
             prius
             apud
             quosdam
             videtur
             erratum
             ,
             Domino
             monente
             ,
             corrigere
             ;
             ut
             cum
             in
             claritate
             sua
             et
             Majestate
             Caelesti
             venire
             caeperit
             ,
             inveniat
             nos
             tenere
             ,
             quod
             monuit
             ;
             observare
             quod
             docuit
             ;
             facere
             quod
             fecit
             .
          
           And
           his
           words
           to
           
             Cornelius
          
           the
           Pope
           ,
           (
           registred
           in
           the
           
             k
          
           
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
          
           out
           of
           the
           
             Confession
             of
             Auspurg
             )
             How
             do
             we
             teach
             or
             provoke
             the
             people
             to
             shed
             their
             Bloud
             in
             the
             Confession
             of
             Christs
             
             name
             ,
          
           IF
           WE
           DENY
           THE
           BLOOD
           OF
           CHRIST
           TO
           THEM
           WHO
           ARE
           IN
           THIS
           WARFARE
           ?
           
             Or
             how
             shall
             we
             make
             them
             fit
             for
             the
             Cup
             of
             Martyrdom
             ,
          
           IF
           WE
           DO
           NOT
           FIRST
           ADMIT
           THEM
           BY
           THE
           RIGHT
           OF
           COMMUNICATION
           TO
           DRINK
           IN
           THE
           CHURCH
           THE
           CUP
           OF
           THE
           LORD
           ?
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           Epistle
           page
           4.
           l.
           34.
           yea
           r.
           
             in
             ,
          
           p.
           5.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           
             First
             ,
             Whereas
             ,
          
           p.
           13.
           l.
           5.
           these
           ,
           〈◊〉
           .
           p.
           22.
           l.
           7.
           experience
           ,
           
             expedience
             .
             Margin
          
           p.
           9.
           l.
           10.
           bending
           ,
           
             blazing
             .
          
        
         
           Page
           2.
           l.
           23.
           or
           ,
           r.
           
             and
             ,
          
           p.
           4.
           l.
           10.
           
             superatus
             ,
          
           p.
           9.
           l.
           25.
           
             year
             ,
          
           p.
           13.
           l.
           17.
           
             saith
             .
          
           p.
           23.
           l.
           2
           ae
           .
           
             forecited
             Authors
             .
          
           p
           ,
           24.
           l.
           13.
           
             backs
             ,
          
           p.
           25.
           l.
           18.
           
             ground
             .
          
           p.
           28
           ,
           l.
           3.
           dele
           
             it
             ,
          
           p.
           38.
           l.
           19.
           formerly
           ,
           r.
           
             frequently
             ,
          
           p.
           41.
           l.
           13.
           on
           ,
           
             by
             .
          
           l.
           37.
           not
           ,
           
             now
             .
          
           p.
           49.
           l.
           3.
           
           
             Sacraments
             .
          
           p.
           48
           l
           ,
           35.
           into
           p.
           53.
           l.
           21
           ,
           as
           ,
           
             a.
          
           p.
           54.
           l.
           ult
           ,
           and
           p.
           55.
           l.
           1.
           dele
           
             7ly
             ,
          
           l.
           14.
           
           
             Signs
             ,
          
           p.
           6.
           l.
           15.
           ●or
           ,
           
             or
             .
          
           p.
           61.
           but
           ,
           
             then
             .
          
           p.
           64
           ▪
           l.
           2.
           
             but
             will
             recompance
             even
             .
          
        
         
           Margin
           ,
           p.
           38.
           l.
           3.
           
           
             Praebendae
             .
          
           p.
           54.
           l.
           3.
           Gal.
           4.
           16.
           
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A91267e-550
           
             a
             Rom.
             1.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             15.
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             20.
             c.
             6.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             my
             4.
             and
             12.
             
             Serious
             Questions
             ,
             ●
             and
             Seasonable
             Vindication
             of
             them
             .
             My
             16
             Important
             Questions
             .
             Suspension
             suspended
             .
             Independency
             examined
             .
             A
             full
             Reply
             to
             brief
             Observations
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             3
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             10.
             15
             
             H●br
             .
             13.
             20.
             
             Isay
             9.
             6.
             
             Eph.
             2.
             14.
             to
             22.
             
          
           
             e
             See
             Mr.
             John
             Daille
             His
             Apology
             for
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             ch.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             John
             13.
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             c.
             17.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             3.
             to
             17.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal.
             133.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Phil.
             1.
             27.
             
          
           
             i
             Ephes.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Joh.
             13.
             3●
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             l
             Hab.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Phil.
             1.
             27.
             
             Jude
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             Ezech
             2.
             6.
             
             Mat.
             10.
             26.
             28.
             31.
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             2
             &
             3
             E.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             5
             
             &
             6
             E.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             1
             Eliz.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             See
             Dod
             ,
             Downham
             ,
             Bp.
             Andrews
             ,
             Elton
             ,
             and
             others
             on
             the
             command●ments
             .
          
           
             r
             See
             Ledesma
             his
             Catechism
             ;
             Officium
             beatae
             Ma●iae
             ,
             and
             Popish
             primers
             which
             expunge
             it
             .
          
           
             ſ
             See
             Cy-prian
             de
             Symbolo
             ,
             Dr.
             Jackson
             ,
             and
             others
             on
             the
             Creed
             :
             and
             all
             antient
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             Liturgies
             .
          
           
             t
             See
             the
             Book
             of
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             u
             Bish.
             J●wel
             D●fence
             of
             the
             Apology
             ,
             ●ar
             .
             5.
             
             ●
             .
             9.
             d●vis
             .
             1.
             p.
             489.
             490.
             part
             .
             6.
             p.
             608
             ,
             and
             His
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             Art.
             3.
             divis
             .
             6.
             p.
             117
             ,
             118
             and
             Artic.
             15.
             
             Of
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             p.
             383
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             x
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             sect.
             10.
             to
             16.
             
          
           
             y
             B●sh
             .
             Jewels
             Defence
             of
             the
             ●pol●gy
             ,
             part
             .
             5.
             ch.
             9.
             divis
             .
             1.
             p.
             499.
             
          
           
             z
             Exod.
             15
             1
             &c.
             
             Numb.
             21.
             17.
             
             Deut.
             31.
             19
             &c.
             Judg.
             5.
             12
             2
             Sam.
             22.
             1.
             2
             Chron.
             29.
             27.
             
             Ps.
             18.
             1.
             Ps.
             92.
             1.
             Cant.
             1.
             1.
             l.
             sa●
             5.
             1.
             c.
             26.
             1.
             c.
             30.
             29.
             c.
             35.
             10.
             c.
             38.
             10.
             
             Amos
             8.
             23.
             c.
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Eph.
             4.
             14.
             
             Jam.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             See
             a
             Transcript
             of
             a
             Letter
             ●●om
             the
             Summer
             Hands
             at
             the
             end
             of
             my
             Fresh
             Discovery
             of
             Prodigious
             Bending
             Stars
             .
          
           
             c
             Mr.
             Henry
             Burtons
             Vindication
             .
          
           
             d
             His
             Vindication
             of
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             &
             Protestant
             Diviues
             ,
             concerning
             Ordination
             ,
             London
             1647.
             
          
           
             e
             My
             Suspension
             suspended
             ;
             ●
             Legal
             Resolution
             of
             2.
             
             Important
             Questions
             ;
             A
             New
             Discovery
             of
             some
             Romish
             Emissaries
             and
             Popish
             Errors
             .
          
           
             f
             Bish.
             Jewels
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             73.
             
             Fox
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             Vol.
             1.
             p.
             910
             ,
             911
             ,
             912.
             
          
           
             g
             Sessio
             13.
             
             Surius
             Concil.
             Tom
             ,
             3.
             p.
             821
             ,
             822.
             
          
           
             h
             A
             Legal
             R●solution
             of
             two
             important
             Quaeres
             .
             Harmony
             of
             Conf●ssions
             .
             sect.
             10.
             to
             16.
             
          
           
             i
             See
             My
             Susperston
             suspended
             .
             Tho.
             Beacons
             Catechism
             .
          
           
             k
             Hist.
             Angliae
             ▪
             An.
             1208
             ,
             1214.
             p.
             239.
             240.
             
             Mat.
             Park●r
             ,
             Antiq
             ▪
             Eccles.
             Brit.
             p.
             148
             149.
             &c.
             Godwins
             Catalogue
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             ●
             .
             62.
             63
             ,
             &c.
             Fox
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             Vol.
             1.
             p.
             324
             ,
             326
             ,
             &c.
             
             Holinshed
             ,
             Speed
             ,
             Grafton
             and
             others
             in
             the
             life
             of
             King
             John
             .
          
           
             l
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             ,
             Vol.
             1.
             p.
             324.
             
          
           
             m
             Sessio
             13.
             
             Surius
             Concil.
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Fox
             ,
             Vol.
             1.
             p.
             783.
             
          
           
             n
             Dr.
             Drakes
             Bounda●y
             ,
             Mr.
             Collings
             Juridical
             suspension
             ,
             &
             others
             .
          
           
             o
             See
             Gerson
             ,
             &
             D.
             Featlies
             Grand
             Sacrileg
             of
             the
             Chur
             :
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             p
             My
             short
             Vindication
             of
             4.
             
             Serious
             Questions
             .
             p
             ,
             17.
             to
             29.
             
             &
             47.
             
          
           
             q
             A
             Brotherly
             and
             Friendly
             Censure
             ,
             p.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             An
             Antidote
             p.
             6.
             
             [
             See
             My
             short
             Vindicatication
             ,
             p.
             28.
             to
             36.
             ]
             Dr.
             Drak●s
             B●nda●y
             ,
             and
             o●hers
             .
          
           
             r
             Dr.
             Drake
             ,
             Mr.
             Collins
             ,
             &
             others
             
          
           
             ſ
             Luke
             12.
             42.
             to
             47.
             
          
           
             t
             2
             Chron.
             30
             8.
             
          
           
             u
             1
             Sam.
             2
             27
             ▪
             to
             the
             end
             
          
           
             x
             〈◊〉
             ●or
             .
             11.
             1
             ,
             2.
             3.
             Ephes.
             5.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             Iohn
             2.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             y
             Mat.
             26.
             26.
             to
             30.
             
             Mar.
             14.
             22.
             to
             26.
             
             Luke
             22.
             8.
             to
             23.
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             23
             ,
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             20.
             19.
             c.
             26.
             32.
             27.
             63.
             
             Mar.
             8.
             31.
             
             Lu.
             18.
             33.
             c.
             24
             25.
             26
             
             ▪
             45.
             46.
             
          
           
             z
             John
             6.
             70
             ,
             71.
             c.
             18.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             c.
             17.
             12.
             22.
             6.
             
             Mat.
             26.
             14
             15
             ,
             16.
             47
             ,
             Acts
             1.
             16.
             to
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             26.
             2.
             17.
             to
             26.
             
             Mar.
             14.
             14.
             
             John
             18.
             28
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             See
             The
             Practice
             of
             Piety
             ,
             Mr.
             Rogers
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             D.
             Drakes
             Boundary
             ,
             Mr.
             Collings
             Juridical
             suspension
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             7.
             ●3
             .
          
           
             d
             De
             Trinitat●
             ,
             ●
             .
             3.
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             e
             Reply
             to
             Har●ing
             ▪
             See
             here
             ,
             p
             ▪
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             his
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             ●
             4●5
             ,
             42●
             .
             See
             M●
             Sus●●●●●●
             susp●●●●
             ,
             p.
             30
             ,
             3●
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             M●
             .
             J●h●
             H●ms●●
             ,
             his
             Second
             Vindication
             of
             Free
             admi●●ion
             ,
             p.
             28.
             to
             33.
             
          
           
             g
             ●
             Cor.
             11.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ▪
             Luke
             ▪
             22.
             19
             
             See
             he●e
             ,
             p.
             50
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             such
             a
             
               cannot
            
             as
             we
             read
             of
             ,
             1
             John
             3.
             9.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             17.
             
             Lu.
             14.
             20.
             
             Mat.
             6.
             24.
             
             Acts
             27.
             31.
             
             Lu.
             11.
             7.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             8.
             
             Cant.
             5.
             3.
             which
             will
             well
             expound
             this
             
               cannot
            
             here
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             16.
             
             Here
             p.
             5.
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             See
             the
             Directory
             .
          
           
             i
             Mr.
             Rogers
             ,
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             The
             Practice
             of
             Piety
             ,
             Dr.
             Drake
             his
             Boundary
             ,
             Mr.
             Collins
             Juridical
             suspension
             .
          
           
             k
             See
             my
             Suspension
             suspended
             ,
             and
             Vindication
             of
             4
             Serious
             Q●estions
             .
          
           
             l
             Luke
             12.
             42
             c.
             22.
             19.
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             16
             ,
             17.
             c.
             11.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             c.
             9.
             16
             ,
             17.
             c.
             4
             ▪
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Ezech.
             2.
             1.
             to
             8.
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Hebr.
             4.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Heb.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             o
             ●u
             .
             2.
             34.
             c.
             8.
             18
             ▪
             c.
             20.
             18.
             
             Isay
             8
             14.
             15.
             c.
             28.
             16.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             33.
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             8.
             
             Ma●
             .
             10
             14
             ,
             15.
             c.
             21.
             44.
             
             Mat.
             16.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Iohn
             15.
             22.
             
             Ezech.
             2.
             3.
             to
             9
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             25.
             to
             30.
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Heb.
             6.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Isay
             1.
             2.
             to
             21.
             
             Z●p
             .
             2.
             1.
             
             Ez●ch
             .
             6.
             1.
             to
             9.
             
             J●r
             .
             3.
             1.
             to
             24.
             2
             Chron.
             33.
             2.
             to
             21.
             c.
             36.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Mar.
             16.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Rem
             .
             10
             18
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             to
             17.
             c.
             2.
             1.
             to
             7.
             
             Psal.
             65.
             2
             ,
             3.
             Ps.
             95.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Ps.
             96.
             1.
             2.
             to
             11.
             
             Ps.
             100
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             Psal.
             146.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Acts
             9.
             1.
             to
             23.
             
          
           
             q
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             5.
             7.
             1
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Eus●b
             .
             Eccl.
             Hist.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             45.
             
             Bishop
             Jewels
             reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             r
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             5.
             7.
             13
             
             Gal.
             5.
             12.
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             20.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             3
             
             Iohn
             10.
             
             Bochellus
             Decreta
             Eccl.
             Gal.
             l.
             1.
             Tit.
             14.
             
             Summa
             Angel
             .
             et
             Rosella
             .
             Tit.
             Excommunicatio
             .
             Gratian
             ,
             Causa
             11.
             
             Qu.
             3
             ▪
             Articles
             of
             England
             ,
             Artic.
             33.
             
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             sect.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             46.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             Art.
             2
             d●vis
             .
             25.
             p.
             103
             ▪
             104.
             
          
           
             t
             August
             .
             de
             Eccles.
             Dogma●
             l
             1
             c.
             52.
             
          
           
             u
             Hierom.
             contra
             Luciferium
             .
          
           
             x
             Cyprian
             de
             Lapsis
             ,
             Serm.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Mr.
             Blake
             his
             Covenant
             sealed
             ,
             p.
             233.
             
          
           
             y
             Defence
             of
             the
             Apology●
             ▪
             part
             .
             5.
             ●h
             .
             16.
             divis
             .
             1.
             p.
             514
             ,
             515.
             
          
           
             z
             Contra
             Crescon●um
             ,
             l.
             1.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             Contra
             Cresco●●um
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             De
             Tempo●●●●
             ,
             Serm.
             ●0
             .
          
           
             c
             De
             Tempore
             ,
             Serm.
             120.
             
          
           
             d
             D●
             Pessi●●
             &
             ●ruc●
             Dominis
             .
          
           
             e
             De
             Ablutione
             P●dam
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             here
             ,
             p.
             45
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             f
             Defence
             of
             the
             Apology
             ,
             p.
             515.
             
          
           
             [
             g
             ]
             Aug.
             ad
             Bonef
             .
             Epist.
             50.
             
          
           
             h
             See
             the
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             Bo●k
             ▪
             Heb.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             24.
             30.
             
             M●t.
             〈◊〉
             .
             14
             ▪
             15.
             ●ct●
             13.
             45
             ,
             46.
             51.
             
          
           
             i
             Aug.
             Epist.
             160.
             &
             in
             Psal
             ▪
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Perkins
             cases
             of
             conscience
             ,
             book
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
             Every
             man
             of
             years
             living
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             being
             baptized
             ,
             is
             bound
             〈◊〉
             conscience
             by
             the
             commandement
             to
             use
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             k
             See
             the
             Book
             of
             Ordination
             ;
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Statutes
             of
             5
             &
             6
             F.
             6.
             
             ●
             .
             1.
             3
             
             ▪
             ●
             .
             6.
             c.
             2.
             8.
             
             El●z
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             Peter
             ●ombard
             ,
             Sent.
             l.
             4.
             distinct
             .
             35.
             
             Henricus
             de
             Vu●ruma
             &
             other
             Schoolmen
             thereon
             :
             Gratian
             de
             Consec.
             D●st
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Phil.
             2.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Phil.
             4.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             23.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A91267e-6330
           
             a
             4
             Serious
             Questions
             ,
             printed
             1644.
             
             A
             Vindication
             of
             4.
             
             Serious
             Questions
             ,
             A●
             .
             1645
             16
             Important
             Questions
             touching
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Censures
             .
             And
             Suspension
             suspended
             ,
             published
             1646.
             
          
           
             b
             Confessed
             by
             the
             whole
             Council
             of
             Basil
             .
             Fox
             Acts
             &
             Monuments
             Vol.
             1.
             p.
             909.
             
             Besides
             those
             Councils
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Protestant
             Confessions
             ,
             Authors
             of
             all
             sorts
             quoted
             in
             my
             Vindication
             of
             4
             Serious
             Questions
             ,
             p.
             12.
             to
             29.
             &
             p.
             47
             ▪
             
          
           
             c
             Concil.
             Constant
             .
             Sess.
             13.
             
             Surius
             Tom.
             3.
             Concil.
             p.
             821.
             
             Bella●
             min.
             Suarez
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             De
             Integritate
             Sacramenti
             ,
             et
             Communione
             sub
             utraque
             specie
             ,
             Concil.
             Trident.
             Sess.
             21.
             c.
             3.
             
             Bishop
             Jewels
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             72
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             Luke
             14.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             23.
             c.
             22.
             17
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Matt.
             22.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             c.
             26.
             26
             ,
             27.
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             Cyprian
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             Epist.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             ●mbros
             .
             in
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             See
             Bishop
             Jewels
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             72.
             
          
           
             g
             Epist.
             l.
             2.
             Epist.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Bishop
             .
             Jewels
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             79.
             
          
           
             i
             I
             herein
             follow
             the
             Edition
             printed
             at
             London
             ,
             1609.
             
          
           
             *
             p.
             21.
             vid.
             p.
             70
             ,
             71.
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             .
          
           
             k
             Pag.
             16.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             l
             De
             Sermo
             .
             Dom.
             in
             Monte
             .
             12
             ,
             in
             Johan
             .
             Tract.
             26.
             
          
           
             m
             Ad
             Luciniam
             in
             Apologia
             ,
             advers.
             Jovinian
             .
          
           
             n
             In
             specula
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             o
             Justin
             .
             Martyr
             Apol.
             
          
           
             p
             Ibid.
             p.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             q
             Mr.
             Harding
             Tit.
             15.
             
             Divis
             .
             7.
             fol.
             155
             b.
             
          
           
             r
             Council
             Brac.
             2.
             cap.
             84.
             
             Seu
             ex
             Synodo
             Graeco
             collecto
             .
          
           
             ſ
             August
             .
             ●de
             Trinit.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             Ibid.
             p.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             u
             Chrysost.
             ad
             Popul
             .
             Antioch
             .
             Homil.
             61.
             
          
           
             x
             Heb.
             4.
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             y
             Ibidem
             ,
             p.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             z
             Eccles.
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             Clem.
             epist.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Tract.
             10
             :
             &
             11.
             in
             Johan
             .
          
           
             c
             De
             Bono
             Perseverantiae
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             〈…〉
             Dist.
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             Concil.
             Lateran
             .
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             f
             De
             Potestate
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             g
             De
             Paenitentia
             ,
             &
             in
             Psal.
             50.
             
             Hom.
             2.
             
             De
             Lazaro
             ,
             Hom.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             De
             Paenitentia
             ,
             Dist.
             1.
             
             Quidam
             Deo.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             Ad
             Popul
             .
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             61.
             
          
           
             l
             De
             Sacramentis
             ,
             l.
             5.
             c.
             4.
             
             Leo
             Epist.
             81.
             
          
           
             m
             Bishop
             Jewel
             ,
             ibid.
             p.
             16.
             19
             ,
             26.
             71
             ,
             89
             ,
             90
             ,
             97.
             
          
           
             n
             Mat.
             26.
             
             Mar.
             19.
             
             Luk.
             22.
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             o
             In
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             Apolog.
             2.
             p.
             82
             ,
             83.
             
          
           
             q
             Ambr.
             1.
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             r
             Strom.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Chrys.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             
             Hom.
             23.
             
          
           
             t
             Chrys.
             in
             2
             Cor.
             
             Hom.
             18.
             
          
           
             u
             Ad
             Philadelph
             .
          
           
             x
             Can.
             Apost.
             Can.
             9.
             
          
           
             y
             De
             Consecratione
             ,
             Dist.
             1
             ,
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             Is●odorus
             ,
             in
             Lexico
             .
          
           
             a
             August
             ,
             ad
             Paulinum
             ,
             Epist.
             59.
             
          
           
             b
             De
             Missa
             publica
             proroganda
             .
          
           
             c
             Bish.
             Jewels
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             103
             104.
             
          
           
             d
             Cyprian
             ,
             Serm.
             5.
             
             De
             Lapsis
             .
          
           
             e
             Aug.
             de
             Eccles.
             Dogmat
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             52.
             
          
           
             f
             Hieron.
             contra
             Luciferium
             .
          
           
             g
             Cyprian
             de
             Coena
             Dom.
             
          
           
             h
             Ibidem
             ,
             p.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             k
             Contr.
             〈◊〉
             stum
             Manich.
             l.
             19.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             l
             Ecclesiast
             .
             Hierarch
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Ad
             pop
             .
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             61.
             
          
           
             n
             De
             Coena
             Dom.
             
          
           
             o
             Acts
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             John
             17.
             
          
           
             q
             Philip
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Gal.
             3.
             
          
           
             ſ
             In
             Johan
             .
             l.
             11.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             t
             In
             Ecclesiast
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             In
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             x
             Ad
             Magnum
             .
          
           
             *
             Haeretici
             Ordinem
             &
             textum
             Scripturarum
             supergredientes
             ,
             &
             quantum
             in
             ipsis
             est
             solventes
             ,
             membra
             veritatis
             transserunt
             &
             transformant
             ,
             &
             alteram
             ex
             altero
             sacientes
             ,
             seducunt
             multos
             ,
             ex
             his
             quae
             aptant
             ex
             Domimcis
             cloquiis
             malo
             composito
             phantasmati
             ,
             Irenaeus
             adv.
             Haereses
             ,
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             Ibidem
             ,
             p.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             z
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Hierom.
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             1
             Cor.
             
             Hom.
             27.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             Johan
             ,
             Tract.
             26.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             1
             Cor.
             Homil.
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             Dionys
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Page
             100.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             Speculo
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             h
             De
             Missa
             publica
             proroganda
             .
          
           
             i
             De
             Ecclesiae
             Observationibus
             .
          
           
             k
             Ibidem
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             l
             See
             Bishop
             Jewels
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             11
             ,
             13
             ,
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             48
             ,
             51
             ,
             359
             ,
             &
             My
             Suspension
             suspended
             ,
             p.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             m
             Chap.
             12.
             divis
             .
             2.
             p.
             228.
             
          
           
             n
             Durand
             .
             in
             rational
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             55.
             
          
           
             o
             In
             Luc.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             p
             Contra
             Musculum
             ,
             de
             Sacrificio
             .
          
           
             q
             In
             Canon
             .
             Missae
             .
          
           
             r
             In
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             sect.
             14.
             p.
             307
             
          
           
             t
             Ibid.
             p.
             349.
             
          
           
             u
             Ibid.
             p.
             331
             
          
           
             *
             Ezech.
             3
             9.
             
             Zech.
             7.
             22.
             
          
           
             x
             See
             Dr.
             Drekes
             Boundary
             to
             the
             Holy
             Mount
             .
             Mr.
             Collings
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             y
             Bish.
             Jewels
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             29
             ,
             32
             ,
             38
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             z
             Bish.
             Jewels
             Reply
             ,
             p.
             24.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             35.
             
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             sect.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             13.
             Eliz.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             12
             Section
             ,
             p.
             285.
             
             See
             14.
             
             Sect.
             p.
             360.
             
          
           
             b
             Bish.
             Jew●●s
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             11.
             12.
             53
             67
             29.
             
             Apostol.
             Canones
             Can.
             9.
             
             Harmony
             of
             Conf●ssions
             ,
             sect.
             14.
             p.
             344.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             26.
             26
             ,
             &c.
             Ma●
             .
             14.
             22
             ,
             &c.
             Luke
             22.
             19
             ,
             20.
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             23
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             sect.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Ambr.
             in
             1
             ad
             Timoth.
             c.
             2.
             
             Non
             quotidi●
             .
          
           
             f
             Haec
             autem
             est
             commmunis
             Theologorum
             Doctrina
             ,
             Sacramenta
             conferre
             Gratiam
             ,
             
               vel
               faciendo
               ,
            
             ubi
             non
             invenit
             
               factam
               ,
            
             vel
             factam
             augendo
             .
             Nostra
             Sacramenta
             dicuntur
             salvare
             ,
             REGENERARE
             ,
             &c.
             Bellarmin
             .
             Amesii
             Bellarminus
             Enervatus
             ,
             Tom.
             3.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             De
             Trinit.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             A
             Vindication
             of
             4
             Serious
             Questions
             ,
             p.
             39.
             to
             48.
             
             Suspension
             suspended
             ,
             p.
             24.
             to
             39.
             
             See
             Mr.
             Humsrey
             his
             Rejoynder
             to
             Dr.
             Drake
             .
             His
             2.
             ●indication
             of
             Free
             .
             Admission
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             p.
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             &c.
             Mr.
             Blake
             his
             Covenant
             sealed
             ,
             p.
             204.
             240.
             
          
           
             i
             See
             My
             Suspension
             suspended
             ,
             p.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             Concordia
             Lutherana
             ,
             p.
             542.
             to
             550.
             
          
           
             k
             Bish.
             Jewels
             Reply
             ,
             p.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             29.
             69.
             
             Chrysostom
             .
             in
             Ephes.
             Homil.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             5
             &
             6
             
               E.
            
             6.
             c.
             1.
             1
             Eliz.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             Mr.
             Rutherfords
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Church
             Gov.
             p.
             252
             ,
             253
             ,
             254
             ,
             &c.
             
             A
             Brotherly
             and
             Friendly
             Censure
             ,
             p.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Mr.
             Drake
             ,
             p.
             179
             ,
             180.
             
             Mr.
             Coll.
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             m
             An
             Antidote
             against
             4
             ▪
             Dangerous
             Questions
             .
             A
             Brotherly
             and
             Friendly
             Censure
             Mr.
             Drake
             his
             Boundary
             to
             the
             Holy
             Mount
             .
             Mr.
             Collings
             ,
             Mr.
             Saunders
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             a
             Mr.
             Dr●k●
             ,
             Mr.
             Collings
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             b
             A
             Vindication
             of
             4
             Serious
             Questions
             p.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Four
             Serious
             Questions
             ,
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Mr.
             Humsr●ys
             Second
             Vindication
             of
             Free
             Admission
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             Sect.
             12.
             p.
             71.
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             Exod.
             22.
             31.
             c.
             19
             6.
             
             Levit.
             11.
             44.
             c.
             19
             2.
             c.
             20
             7.
             
             Num.
             15.
             40.
             c.
             16.
             3.
             Deutr.
             7.
             6.
             c.
             14.
             2.
             21.
             c.
             26.
             19.
             c.
             28
             9.
             
             Ezra
             8.
             28.
             c.
             9.
             2.
             Isa.
             6.
             13.
             c.
             62.
             12.
             
             Dan.
             8.
             24.
             c.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             Exod
             3.
             7.
             19.
             c.
             6.
             7.
             c.
             7.
             4.
             c.
             33.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Levit.
             20.
             26
             c.
             26.
             12.
             
             Deut.
             9.
             29.
             c.
             10.
             15.
             c.
             29.
             13.
             c.
             32.
             9.
             43.
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             24.
             c.
             12.
             22.
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             7.
             11.
             23
             ,
             24.
             1
             
             Kings
             8.
             16.
             36.
             to
             52.
             c.
             14.
             7.
             2
             
             Kings
             11.
             17.
             1
             Chron.
             17.
             21
             ,
             22.
             c.
             29
             17
             ,
             18.
             2
             Chro.
             6.
             6.
             24.
             39.
             c.
             23.
             16.
             
             Psal.
             38
             9.
             
             Psal.
             29
             11.
             
             Ps.
             47.
             9.
             
             Ps.
             50
             7.
             
             Ps.
             68.
             7.
             22.
             
             Ps.
             77.
             15.
             20.
             
             Ps.
             78.
             1.
             20.
             52
             62.
             71.
             
             Ps.
             79.
             13.
             
             Ps.
             81.
             11
             ,
             13.
             
             Ps.
             85.
             2.
             Ps.
             94.
             5.
             
             Ps.
             95.
             7.
             10.
             
             Ps.
             100.
             3.
             Ps.
             106.
             4.
             40.
             
             Ps.
             111.
             6.
             9.
             
             Ps.
             135.
             12.
             
             Ps.
             148.
             14.
             
             Isay
             1.
             3
             ,
             4.
             c.
             3.
             12.
             c.
             5.
             13.
             25.
             c.
             40.
             1
             ,
             2.
             c.
             58.
             1.
             Jer.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             31
             ,
             32.
             c.
             5.
             26.
             31.
             
             Ezech.
             13.
             9.
             19.
             
             Dan.
             9.
             20.
             
             Hos.
             4.
             6.
             8.
             12.
             
             Joel
             3.
             3.
             
             Amos
             7.
             8.
             15.
             c.
             9.
             13.
             
             Obad.
             13.
             
             Mich.
             2.
             4
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             c.
             3.
             3.
             5.
             c.
             6.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             5.
             
             Zeph.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Zech.
             8.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             Mr.
             Rutherford
             ,
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Church-Gov
             .
             p.
             280.
             
             Dr.
             D●●k●s
             Bound●y
             ,
             Mr.
             Collings
             Suspension
             .
          
           
             g
             Dr.
             Drakes
             Boundary
             ,
             p.
             113
             ,
             114
             ,
             115
             ,
             &c.
             See
             Mr.
             
             Hum●ryes
             Rejoynder
             to
             it
             ,
             p.
             159
             ,
             160
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             15.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Isay
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Extrav.
             de
             Concessione
             Praehendâ
             ,
             &c.
             in
             Glossa
             .
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             234.
             
          
           
             i
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             24.
             100.
             
          
           
             k
             Bishop
             Jewels
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             18.
             
             &
             Defence
             of
             the
             Apology
             ,
             p.
             226.
             
          
           
             l
             Bish.
             Iew●l
             ibid.
             p.
             3.
             to
             12.
             279
             ,
             280
             ,
             281.
             365
             ,
             366.
             
          
           
             m
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             sect.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             Artic.
             25.
             
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             26.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Mar.
             14.
             22
             ,
             23.
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             23
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             p
             Gregor.
             dial
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             23.
             
             Bishop
             Jewels
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             365.
             
             Mr.
             Fox
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             ,
             Vol.
             3.
             p.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             sect.
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             my
             12.
             
             Queries
             .
             My
             Vindication
             of
             4
             Serious
             Questions
             ;
             And
             Suspension
             suspended
             .
          
           
             r
             Dr.
             Drakes
             Boundary
             .
             Mr.
             Collings
             in
             his
             Suspension
             .
          
           
             ſ
             Primum
             l●gant
             ,
             deinde
             causas
             in
             cos
             quaerunt
             .
             Cyril
             .
             in
             Johan
             .
             l.
             12.
             c.
             45
             ▪
             Iust.
             ●yd●ord
             Law
             :
             Iew●ls
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             358
             
          
           
             t
             Mr.
             Harding
             against
             Jew●l
             :
             See
             ●is
             D●fence
             of
             the
             ●ipology
             ,
             p.
             263
             ▪
             264.
             ●●ss●le
             Romanum
             ,
             Pontificale
             Romanum
             ,
             Ho●ae
             ●eatae
             Mariae
             ;
             L●desma
             his
             ▪
             catechism
             .
             Bel●armine
             ,
             De
             Veneratione
             Eucharistiae
             .
             Bishop
             Jewels
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             283
             ,
             284.
             
             Amesius
             Bellarmin
             .
             Enervatus
             ,
             Tom.
             3.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             8
             
          
           
             u
             ●ish
             .
             Iewels
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             282
             ,
             283
             ,
             284.
             305
             ,
             306.
             453.
             
             Bishop
             Morton
             against
             Masse-Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             x
             Defence
             of
             the
             Apology
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             ch.
             14.
             divis
             .
             2.
             p.
             260
             ,
             261
             ,
             264.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             Johan
             .
             Tract.
             50.
             
          
           
             z
             In
             Epist.
             ad
             Ephes.
             Hom.
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             Super
             Missus
             est
             .
             Hom.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             Serm.
             de
             4
             Feria
             ,
             c.
             1
             
          
           
             c
             Beda
             in
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ▪
             p.
             284.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             Malac●i
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (
             f
             )
             See
             Bishop
             Jewels
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             283
             ,
             284
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (
             g
             )
             Dr.
             Drake
             his
             Boundary
             ,
             Mr.
             Collings
             .
             Mr.
             Rogers
             ,
             Of
             Preparation
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             The
             Practice
             of
             Piety
             ,
             touching
             Preparation
             for
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             ●ntidote
             against
             4.
             
             Qestions
             .
          
           
             (
             h
             )
             Bonavent
             .
             in
             3.
             Sent.
             dist.
             4.
             art
             .
             2.
             qu.
             2.
             and
             others
             thereon
             .
             Summa
             Angelica
             ,
             Tit.
             Meritum
             .
          
           
             i
             Concordia
             Lutherana
             ,
             p.
             242.
             to
             252.
             
          
           
             Nota.
             
          
           
             k
             Edit.
             31.
             p.
             402.
             435.
             
          
           
             l
             Page
             451
             ,
             452
             ,
             453.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Sam.
             6.
             19.
             
          
           
             n
             Col.
             2.
             39.
             
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             p
             Luke
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             q
             Matt.
             8.
             8.
             
          
           
             r
             Mal.
             9.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Mat.
             9.
             12.
             13.
             
             c
             ,
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             t
             Ibid.
             p.
             458
             
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             7.
             14.
             24.
             
          
           
             x
             Mat.
             9
             13.
             c
             11.
             28.
             c.
             22.
             1.
             &c.
             
          
           
             y
             Ibid.
             p.
             408.
             
          
           
             *
             Nam
             .
             9.
             11.
             
             Heb.
             2.
             9.
             
             Mat.
             22.
             
          
           
             z
             Mat.
             26
             ,
             26
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             John
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             10.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             c
             ●poc
             .
             19.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Dr.
             Drake
             his
             Boundary
             ,
             Mr.
             Collings
             his
             Juridical
             Suspension
             .
          
           
             f
             Apology
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             c.
             12.
             
             Divis
             .
             3.
             
             Defence
             ,
             of
             the
             Apology
             ,
             p.
             228
             ,
             229
             ,
             &c.
             
             Reply
             to
             He●ding
             .
             p.
             71
             ,
             72
             ,
             73
             ,
             74
             ,
             75
             ,
             &c.
             
             82.
             108
             ,
             109.
             
             Dr.
             Fea●lies
             Grand
             Sacrilege
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             g
             In
             Tractatu
             contr.
             Haeresin
             communicandi
             Laicos
             sub
             utraque
             specie
             .
          
           
             h
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             73.
             
          
           
             i
             Gratian
             de
             Consecr.
             Dist.
             2.
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             E.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             5
             ,
             &
             6.
             E.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             1
             Eliz.
             c.
             2.
             3.
             Iac.
             c.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             See
             Dr.
             Drakes
             Boundary
             .
             Mr.
             Collings
             his
             Iuridical
             Suspension
             .
             The
             Divines
             of
             Syon
             College
             Consid●rations
             and
             Cautions
             ,
             Iune
             9.
             1646.
             p.
             5.
             &c.
             
          
           
             m
             Luke
             22.
             19
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Mat.
             26.
             26.
             &c.
             
          
           
             n
             2
             Chron.
             30.
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             Gal.
             16.
             
          
           
             p
             Psal.
             141.
             5.
             1
             Sam.
             25.
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             &c.
             Prov.
             9.
             8.
             c.
             24.
             25.
             c.
             28.
             23.
             
          
           
             q
             Tit.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             r
             Rev.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             ſ
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             20.
             21.
             93.
             112.
             
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             sect.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Articles
             of
             England
             28.
             
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
             .
             sect
             14.
             
             August
             ▪
             de
             Consensu
             Evangel.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             t
             Contr.
             Faustum
             Manich
             :
             l.
             19.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             p.
             306.
             310.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             sect.
             15.
             p.
             360.
             
          
           
             u
             See
             Lucas
             Osiander
             ,
             Contra
             Anabaptist
             .
             De
             Ecclesia
             ,
             c.
             6.
             quaest.
             3.
             &c.
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             Sect.
             10.
             to
             16.
             
          
           
             x
             Mr.
             Rutherford
             ,
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Church
             Gov.
             p.
             280.
             
             Dr.
             Drakes
             Anti-queries
             ,
             and
             Boundary
             ,
             Mr.
             Collings
             Juridical
             Suspension
             ,
             Mr.
             Gillespy
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             y
             〈◊〉
             13
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Conc●●
             .
             ●om
             3.
             p.
             821
             ,
             822.
             
             See
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             sect.
             14
             ●
             .
             324
             ,
             325
             ,
             330
             ,
             340
             ,
             351.
             
          
           
             Bishop
             Jewels
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             72.
             
             Ae●aeas
             Sylvius
             Hist.
             Concilii
             .
             Basiliensis
             .
             Fox
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             .
             Vol.
             1.
             p.
             905.
             to
             912.
             
             History
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             .
          
           
             *
             Fox
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             ,
             Vol.
             1.
             p.
             909.
             
          
           
             a
             Fox
             〈◊〉
             &
             Monument●
             ,
             Vol.
             2
             p
             87
             ,
             〈…〉
             &c.
             〈…〉
             and
             the
             Letters
             of
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             b
             〈…〉
             against
             the
             Anabaptists
             .
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             sect.
             10.
             ●0
             15
             :
             Articles
             of
             England
             ,
             art
             .
             ●6
             .
          
           
             c
             See
             A
             Reply
             of
             2.
             of
             the
             Brethren
             to
             ●●
             .
             Mr.
             Burtons
             〈◊〉
             of
             Independency
             ,
             Mr.
             Edward
             Gangraenaes
             .
          
           
             d
             See
             Mr.
             Rutherford
             ,
             Gillespy
             ,
             D●
             .
             D●●ke
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Colling●
             ,
             Syon
             College
             ,
             the
             〈…〉
             Ministers
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Books
             of
             this
             subject
             .
          
           
             e
             See
             Mr.
             Edwards
             Gangraenacs
             .
          
           
             *
             Harmony
             of
             Conf●ssions
             ,
             sect.
             14
             and
             Practice
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             f
             Reply
             〈…〉
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             f
             See
             Concordia
             Lutherana
             ,
             p.
             542.
             
             &
             My
             Suspension
             suspended
             ,
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             h
             See
             Mr.
             Humfrey
             his
             Reply
             to
             Dr.
             Drake
             ,
             p.
             154.
             
          
           
             i
             See
             the
             Harmony
             of
             Confession●
             ,
             section
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Articles
             of
             England
             ,
             art
             .
             19.
             26.
             
          
           
             k
             Articles
             of
             England
             ,
             artic
             .
             ●8
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             1●
             .
             28.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Harmony
             of
             Con●●ssio●s
             ,
             s●ct
             14.
             308
             ,
             310
             ,
             314
             ,
             315
             ,
             322
             ,
             339.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             my
             N●w
             Discovery
             ,
             p.
             38
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             15.
             1
             Thess.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             x
             Jer.
             17.
             9.
             10.
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Acts
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             y
             1
             ●●ro
             .
             28.
             9.
             9.
             1
             
             Kings
             8.
             39.
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             z
             Mat.
             23.
             27.
             28.
             
             Acts
             20
             ,
             30
             1
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             1
             Sam.
             1
             11.
             to
             19.
             1
             
             Kings
             19.
             14
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             As
             all
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Q●ak●rs
             ,
             S●ctaries
             ,
             now
             do
             .
          
           
             b
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             sect.
             10.
             to
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             Cans
             Voice
             from
             the
             Temple
             .
             Audlands
             ,
             Spe●ds
             ,
             and
             other
             Q●akers
             late
             Pamphlets
             .
          
           
             d
             Abba●i
             ,
             Theon●
             .
             de
             ●
             elle
             vonum
             ,
             Collatio
             .
             c
             21.
             
             B●●●
             .
             Patrum
             ,
             Tom.
             5
             ●ars
             2.
             p.
             229.
             
          
           
             e
             Epist.
             14.
             
             Bi●l
             .
             Patrum
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             93.
             b.
             
          
           
             f
             Bibl
             Patrum
             .
             ●om
             .
             6.
             ●ars
             2.
             p.
             275
             E.
             
          
           
             g
             Anastatius
             Si●nita
             ,
             qu●●st
             .
             7
             Bibl
             Patrum
             .
             Tom.
             6.
             pars
             1.
             p
             725.
             
             Tertu●lian
             Apologeti●us
             .
             Beati
             Rhenani
             Annotat.
             in
             Tertull.
             
             De
             Corona
             M●l●●●s
             ,
             p.
             734.
             
             C●nt
             .
             M●g●l●
             2.
             to
             8.
             cap.
             6.
             
             De
             Ri●●bus
             circa
             ●●n●m
             .
          
           
             h
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             30.
             35.
             
             Eusebius
             Ecclis
             .
             Hist.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             36.
             
             Nicep
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             6.
             
             Cent.
             Mag.
             3.
             col
             .
             133.
             
          
           
             i
             Eus●bius
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             63.
             
             Nicephorus
             Eccl.
             Hist.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             6.
             
             Bishop
             Jewels
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             k
             Nicephorus
             l.
             6.
             c.
             37.
             
             Cent
             Mag.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             col
             .
             151.
             
          
           
             l
             Niceph.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             25.
             
             Cent.
             3.
             col
             .
             144.
             151.
             
          
           
             m
             Theodores
             Hist.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             n
             Sozomen
             ,
             l.
             6.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             o
             Theodoret
             ,
             Hist.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             4.
             Centur.
             Magd.
             4.
             col
             .
             414.
             
          
           
             p
             Epist.
             28.
             38.
             40.
             54.
             62.
             
             Edit.
             Pamelii
             ,
             &
             De
             Oratione
             ,
             lib.
          
           
             q
             Homil.
             7.
             
             &
             22.
             in
             Josuam
             .
             Hom.
             13.
             in
             Ezech.
             Hom.
             3.
             et
             12.
             in
             Hieremiam
             .
             Tract.
             15.
             in
             Matth.
             
          
           
             r
             Epistola
             〈…〉
             Patrum
             ▪
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             [ſ
             Cen●
             .
             Mag●eb
             .
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &
             5.
             c
             4.
             
             De
             Clavibus
             .
          
           
             t
             A●
             Monac●os
             Scrmo
             .
             Bibl.
             Patrum
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             500.
             b.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             My
             New
             Discovery
             ,
             p.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             u
             1
             Car.
             11.
             22.
             to
             30.
             
          
           
             [
             x
             ]
             Mat.
             11.
             28
             29.
             c.
             22.
             2.
             to
             1.
             Rev.
             22.
             17.
             
             Isay
             55.
             1
             2.
             compared
             w●●h
             Mat.
             14.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Mat.
             26.
             26
             ,
             27
             Heb.
             9.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             16
             ,
             17.
             c.
             11.
             20.
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             *
             See
             My
             Vind●cation
             of
             4.
             
             Serious
             Questions
             ,
             p.
             17.
             to
             ●9
             .
          
           
             y
             John
             6.
             70
             ,
             71.
             c.
             12.
             6.
             
             Mat.
             26.
             14
             21.
             2●
             .
             47
             ,
             &c.
             Acts
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             z
             Mat.
             26.
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             69.
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             Mar.
             14.
             66
             ,
             &c.
             Lu.
             22.
             25
             ,
             &c.
             John
             18
             ,
             15
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             28.
             56.
             
          
           
             b
             Mar.
             16.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Lu.
             24.
             21.
             to
             49.
             
             Johan
             20.
             2.
             to
             30.
             
          
           
             c
             A
             Vindication
             of
             4.
             
             Serious
             Questions
             ,
             &
             Suspension
             susp●nd●d
             .
          
           
             d
             John
             13.
             16
             c.
             15.
             20.
             
             Mat.
             10.
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             Phil.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Rom
             14.
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             50
             22.
             
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             26.
             29
             
             R●v.
             19.
             9.
             
             Lu.
             22.
             16
             30.
             
          
           
             h
             Ad
             Cacil
             .
             l.
             2.
             Epist
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             Reply
             to
             Harding
             ,
             ●ag
             .
             107.
             
          
           
             k
             Section
             14.
             p.
             332.